invention_n to_o extricate_v myself_o out_o of_o this_o labyrinth_n but_o do_v not_o t._n g._n remember_v the_o old_a woman_n in_o seneca_n that_o think_v the_o room_n be_v dark_a when_o she_o lose_v her_o sight_n and_o no_o doubt_n will_v have_v please_v herself_o to_o think_v she_o leave_v child_n in_o the_o dark_a when_o the_o sun_n shine_v i_o will_v desire_v t._n g._n to_o look_v for_o the_o labyrinth_n near_o home_n for_o i_o can_v discern_v any_o unless_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o perplexity_n of_o his_o own_o thought_n for_o i_o be_o unwilling_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v this_o with_o a_o design_n to_o play_v trick_n and_o to_o fly-blow_n my_o word_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v other_o distaste_v they_o but_o what_o if_o after_o all_o this_o sophistry_n t._n g._n very_o merciful_o yield_v i_o the_o thing_n i_o plead_v for_o viz._n that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n have_v forbid_v can_v be_v terminate_v upon_o himself_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o god_n have_v forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n 29._o the_o give_v he_o such_o worship_n will_v be_v a_o dishonour_n of_o he_o though_o the_o giver_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n i_o see_v t.g._n after_o all_o be_v a_o good_a nature_a man_n and_o although_o he_o will_v show_v a_o thousand_o trick_n rather_o than_o be_v think_v to_o have_v it_o force_v from_o he_o yet_o let_v he_o alone_o and_o he_o will_v give_v as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n will_v desire_v for_o what_o can_v i_o wish_v for_o more_o than_o he_o here_o grant_v prohibit_v worship_n he_o grant_v be_v dishonour_v god_n though_o a_o man_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n and_o worship_n he_o yield_v to_o be_v a_o external_a signification_n of_o honour_n then_o god_n be_v honour_v when_o he_o be_v worship_v how_o then_o can_v he_o be_v worship_v by_o the_o same_o act_n by_o which_o he_o be_v dishonour_v for_o so_o he_o will_v be_v honour_v by_o that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v dishonour_v which_o come_v much_o near_a to_o a_o contradiction_n than_o any_o thing_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o but_o all_o this_o while_n he_o can_v understand_v that_o this_o be_v terminate_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n on_o the_o image_n i_o ask_v he_o then_o where_o that_o honour_n rest_v it_o must_v be_v some_o where_o not_o on_o god_n for_o he_o confess_v god_n be_v dishonour_v and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v no_o where_o else_o but_o on_o the_o image_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v real_a idolatry_n and_o not_o mere_o metaphorical_a or_o by_o extrinsical_a denomination_n 3._o i_o now_o proceed_v to_o show_v 15._o that_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v condemn_v those_o for_o idolatry_n who_o have_v be_v guilty_a only_o of_o apply_v some_o external_a appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o other_o thing_n beside_o god_n what_o make_v the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n be_v so_o severe_a with_o origen_n for_o but_o hold_v the_o incense_n in_o his_o hand_n which_o those_o about_o he_o cast_v from_o thence_o upon_o the_o altar_n yet_o for_o this_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n say_v epiphanius_n 64._o in_o the_o act_n of_o marcellinus_n which_o baronius_n produce_v 90._o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o offer_v incense_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n out_o of_o compliance_n with_o dioclesian_n yet_o he_o be_v only_o guilty_a of_o the_o external_a act_n of_o idolatry_n say_v bellarmin_n 8._o have_v no_o infidelity_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o this_o be_v the_o common_a case_n of_o the_o thurificati_fw-la viz._n of_o those_o who_o offer_v incense_v only_o out_o of_o fear_n and_o not_o with_o a_o intention_n to_o honour_v the_o idol_n by_o it_o yet_o these_o be_v look_v on_o as_o lapse_v person_n and_o great_a severity_n of_o penance_n be_v prescribe_v they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o ancyra_n and_o many_o other_o but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o external_a appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n if_o burn_a inâ—ense_n be_v a_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o may_v be_v use_v to_o god_n or_o the_o creature_n if_o idolatry_n depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o thurificati_fw-la be_v for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o burn_v incense_n to_o a_o creature_n what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o the_o do_v it_o by_o marcellinus_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o emperor_n if_o he_o intend_v it_o for_o no_o more_o than_o a_o civil_a respect_n to_o he_o but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n and_o therefore_o be_v divine_a worship_n then_o say_v i_o a_o act_n in_o itself_o equivocal_a become_v appropriate_a to_o divine_a worship_n be_v perform_v with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v that_o i_o have_v be_v hitherto_o prove_v but_o if_o external_a act_n receive_v their_o denomination_n from_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n no_o doubt_n the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n be_v far_o more_o in_o the_o right_n than_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o this_o doctrine_n of_o direct_v the_o intention_n in_o outward_n act_n of_o worship_n the_o life_n of_o many_o thousand_o martyr_n may_v have_v be_v save_v for_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n decemb._n 25._o we_o find_v in_o nicomedia_n at_o one_o time_n 25._o many_o thousand_o martyr_n destroy_v by_o dioclesian_n be_v meet_v together_o in_o a_o church_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v escape_v by_o offer_v a_o little_a incense_n at_o their_o come_n out_o the_o greek_a menology_n say_v they_o be_v twenty_o thousand_o too_o great_a a_o number_n to_o lose_v their_o life_n for_o so_o indifferent_a a_o ceremony_n as_o t.g._n account_v it_o may_v not_o they_o when_o they_o be_v bid_v to_o offer_v incense_n to_o jove_n direct_v their_o intention_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o then_o t._n g._n will_v assure_v they_o the_o act_n must_v pass_v whither_o it_o be_v direct_v and_o it_o be_v mere_a ignorance_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n for_o man_n to_o imagine_v otherwise_o what_o great_a pity_n it_o be_v so_o save_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o life_n at_o least_o though_o not_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n have_v not_o be_v know_v in_o that_o age_n when_o so_o many_o poor_a christian_n suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o the_o want_n of_o it_o how_o admirable_o will_v t._n g._n upon_o his_o principle_n have_v persuade_v those_o christian_n of_o nicomedia_n to_o resolution_n and_o constancy_n in_o suffering_n 420._o what_o be_v it_o the_o emperor_n require_v of_o you_o to_o save_v your_o life_n o_fw-la sir_n say_v they_o it_o be_v to_o burn_v incense_n to_o burn_v incense_n be_v that_o a_o thing_n for_o you_o to_o venture_v your_o life_n for_o i_o be_o ashamed_a of_o your_o ignorance_n what_o do_v not_o you_o know_v that_o burn_a incense_n at_o least_o now_o in_o the_o new_a law_n be_v a_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o may_v be_v use_v to_o god_n or_o to_o man_n o_o but_o we_o be_v require_v to_o burn_v incense_n to_o jove_n what_o have_v none_o of_o you_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n that_o you_o do_v not_o know_v that_o action_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v well_o let_v i_o give_v you_o this_o advice_n when_o you_o burn_v the_o incense_n direct_v your_o intention_n aright_o to_o god_n and_o my_o life_n for_o you_o the_o act_n will_v pass_v to_o he_o and_o not_o to_o jove_n as_o sure_o as_o a_o arrow_n well_o level_v hit_v the_o mark_n that_o be_v aim_v at_o i_o see_v plain_o this_o threshold_n of_o aristotle_n will_v have_v do_v more_o service_n to_o have_v save_v the_o christian_n life_n than_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n but_o i_o find_v none_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v peep_v through_o aristotle_n keyhole_n much_o less_o have_v they_o step_v over_o his_o threshold_n unless_o they_o be_v those_o philosophical_a christian_n the_o gnostic_n for_o they_o perfect_o understand_v this_o principle_n and_o order_v their_o action_n according_o for_o they_o have_v a_o mighty_a care_n of_o their_o intention_n and_o keep_v a_o good_a sound_a faith_n within_o and_o for_o all_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o gentile_n they_o can_v do_v they_o with_o the_o best_a of_o they_o and_o only_o they_o do_v by_o they_o as_o they_o do_v with_o pigeon_n in_o the_o east_n they_o bind_v their_o intention_n fast_o about_o they_o and_o with_o they_o than_o they_o be_v sure_o they_o will_v fly_v to_o the_o place_n they_o intend_v they_o but_o why_o do_v s._n augustine_n find_v such_o fault_n with_o seneca_n for_o comply_v with_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n 20._o and_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o philosopher_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n 5._o why_o do_v
force_n and_o violence_n offer_v to_o they_o if_o there_o be_v any_o harm_n what_o be_v it_o idolatry_n or_o not_o if_o only_a scandal_n why_o be_v they_o not_o put_v in_o other_o word_n if_o idolatry_n then_o t._n g._n himself_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n that_o understand_v their_o prayer_n by_o lilly_n grammar_n unless_o he_o think_v it_o much_o better_o for_o they_o not_o to_o understand_v they_o at_o all_o but_o i_o shall_v beg_v the_o favour_n of_o one_o of_o their_o church-dictionary_n to_o interpret_v this_o late_a ode_n of_o rapine_n to_o the_o lady_n of_o loretto_n so_o as_o to_o make_v i_o construe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o pray_v to_o she_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o 1670._o ad_fw-la divam_fw-la virginem_fw-la lauretanam_fw-la diva_n quam_fw-la rebus_fw-la trepidis_fw-la benignam_fw-la rure_n piceno_n veneratur_fw-la orbis_n cui_fw-la suos_fw-la sternit_fw-la facilis_fw-la moveri_fw-la adria_n fluctus_fw-la si_fw-la qua_fw-la pastoris_fw-la tibi_fw-la vaticani_fw-la cura_fw-la vel_fw-la sacri_fw-la superest_fw-la ovilis_fw-la italis_n thracem_fw-la procul_fw-la inquietum_fw-la finibus_fw-la arce_fw-la si_fw-mi fave_v totis_fw-la trepidabit_fw-la undis_fw-la bosphorus_n rupes_fw-la scyticae_fw-la pavebunt_fw-la turca_fw-la pallebit_fw-la timidumque_fw-la cornu_fw-la luna_fw-la recondet_fw-la namque_fw-la te_fw-la dudum_fw-la pelagi_fw-la potentem_fw-la non_fw-la semel_fw-la verso_fw-it tremuere_fw-la ponto_fw-la mersa_fw-la threissi_n rate_n dissipata_fw-la arma_fw-la tyranni_fw-la ne_fw-fr tibi_fw-la fidam_fw-la pavor_fw-la ille_fw-la gentem_fw-la angat_fw-la aut_fw-la saevis_fw-la male_a turbet_fw-la armis_fw-la quos_fw-la tuis_fw-la laeti_fw-la meditamur_fw-la aris_fw-la ponere_fw-la honores_fw-la if_o this_o be_v not_o make_v a_o goddess_n of_o she_o sure_o the_o heathen_a poet_n never_o make_v one_o of_o minerva_n and_o yet_o i_o hope_v rapine_n a_o jesuit_n and_o a_o scholar_n do_v well_o enough_o understand_v what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o suppose_v t._n g's_o sense_n be_v all_o that_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n 18._o it_o do_v not_o acquit_v they_o from_o give_v that_o religious_a worship_n which_o invocation_n import_v to_o something_o else_o beside_o god_n for_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o arrian_n only_o look_v on_o christ_n as_o a_o powerful_a intercessor_n with_o god_n and_o on_o that_o account_n do_v in_o their_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n make_v their_o solemn_a address_n to_o he_o to_o intercede_v and_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o god_n be_v this_o give_v he_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n or_o no_o especial_o when_o perform_v with_o all_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n if_o this_o be_v not_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n the_o father_n be_v extreme_o out_o in_o their_o proof_n that_o christ_n can_v be_v no_o creature_n because_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n be_v give_v to_o he_o if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n than_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v give_v it_o to_o a_o creature_n when_o with_o all_o the_o solemn_a act_n of_o devotion_n they_o pray_v to_o saint_n which_o they_o use_v to_o god_n himself_o although_o it_o be_v only_o to_o be_v intercessor_n with_o god_n for_o they_o especial_o when_o they_o do_v not_o only_o pray_v thus_o to_o they_o but_o rely_v upon_o they_o for_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o return_v thanks_o to_o they_o when_o they_o receive_v the_o blessing_n they_o pray_v for_o will_v not_o the_o father_n have_v call_v this_o bring_n in_o polytheism_n and_o revive_v the_o ancient_a idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n since_o the_o great_a principle_n of_o christianity_n they_o say_v be_v the_o reserve_v all_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o god_n alone_o nay_o some_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v so_o ingenuous_a in_o this_o matter_n to_o confess_v that_o if_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n have_v be_v introduce_v in_o the_o apostolical_a time_n it_o will_v have_v look_v too_o like_o the_o introduce_v of_o gentilism_n again_o franciscus_n horantius_fw-la in_o his_o answer_n to_o calvin_n institution_n ven._n confess_v that_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v not_o express_o command_v under_o the_o gospel_n nè_fw-la gentile_n conversi_fw-la crederent_fw-la se_fw-la iterum_fw-la ad_fw-la cultum_fw-la terrigenarum_fw-la trahi_fw-la lest_o the_o gentile_a convert_v shall_v believe_v that_o they_o be_v again_o draw_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n which_o word_n he_o have_v borrow_v from_o eccius_n and_o the_o same_o be_v repeat_v by_o harpsfield_n martinus_n peresius_n ayala_n a_o learned_a spanish_a bishop_n assign_v this_o for_o the_o reason_n 105._o why_o he_o can_v meet_v with_o no_o footstep_n either_o of_o the_o invocation_n or_o intercession_n of_o saint_n before_o the_o time_n of_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n viz._n that_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v be_v think_v to_o have_v make_v themselves_o god_n if_o they_o have_v deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o saint_n by_o which_o we_o see_v these_o person_n do_v true_o apprehend_v a_o great_a affinity_n between_o their_o practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n one_o shall_v be_v mistake_v for_o the_o other_o and_o although_o t._n g._n tell_v we_o 399._o he_o never_o meet_v with_o any_o catholic_n so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o prayer_n to_o be_v to_o desire_v the_o saint_n to_o help_v they_o with_o their_o prayer_n yet_o i_o meet_v with_o some_o man_n who_o understand_v catholic_n as_o well_n as_o t._n g._n and_o yet_o do_v give_v a_o quite_o different_a account_n of_o they_o for_o the_o same_o spanish_a bishop_n think_v the_o people_n have_v great_a need_n to_o be_v better_o instruct_v in_o this_o matter_n of_o worship_n lest_o say_v he_o they_o make_v god_n of_o the_o saint_n nam_fw-la multos_fw-la inveni_fw-la in_o hac_fw-la parte_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la christianè_fw-la institutos_fw-la i_o have_v find_v many_o not_o well_o instruct_v in_o this_o matter_n it_o seem_v not_o only_o the_o people_n commit_v idolatry_n but_o their_o teacher_n do_v not_o instruct_v they_o well_o enough_o to_o avoid_v it_o and_o ludou._n vives_n be_v not_o so_o lucky_a a_o man_n as_o t._n g._n for_o he_o say_v that_o many_o christian_n do_v most_o time_n offend_v in_o a_o good_a thing_n i._n e._n give_v honour_n to_o saint_n for_o 27._o he_o say_v they_o worship_v they_o no_o otherwise_o than_o they_o do_v god_n neither_o do_v i_o find_v in_o many_o thing_n any_o difference_n between_o their_o opinion_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n of_o their_o go_n t.g._n take_v notice_n of_o this_o passage_n of_o vives_n 436._o and_o blame_v i_o for_o leave_v out_o in_o re_fw-mi bona_fw-la in_o a_o thing_n good_a in_o itself_o let_v he_o make_v as_o much_o of_o this_o as_o he_o please_v for_o it_o only_o show_v that_o he_o be_v a_o through_o papist_n although_o he_o charge_v the_o people_n with_o the_o downright_a practice_n of_o idolatry_n and_o if_o it_o only_o imply_v a_o error_n and_o abuse_n in_o practice_n yet_o he_o show_v both_o these_o be_v too_o common_a among_o they_o and_o that_o the_o catholic_n in_o his_o time_n be_v not_o so_o wise_a as_o those_o t._n g._n have_v meet_v with_o but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o that_o if_o they_o be_v ask_v the_o question_n in_o their_o catechism_n they_o answer_v it_o as_o he_o say_v which_o be_v as_o good_a a_o way_n to_o free_v they_o from_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v suspect_v of_o adultery_n and_o t._n g._n shall_v answer_v for_o he_o that_o can_v be_v for_o he_o understand_v better_a than_o so_o for_o when_o i_o ask_v he_o the_o commandment_n he_o say_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o commit_v adultery_n polydore_v virgil_n be_v not_o so_o happy_a as_o t._n g._n for_o speak_v of_o the_o solemn_a rite_n of_o supplication_n when_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n be_v carry_v in_o procession_n he_o say_v i_o fear_v 1._o i_o fear_v we_o rather_o please_v the_o heathen_a god_n than_o christ_n by_o such_o practice_n which_o without_o all_o question_n he_o say_v be_v take_v from_o the_o heathen_a custom_n and_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 13._o be_v as_o true_a of_o that_o of_o saint_n that_o the_o people_n be_v arrive_v to_o that_o degree_n of_o madness_n that_o their_o worship_n differ_v very_o little_a from_o idolatry_n cassander_n say_v 21._o that_o the_o people_n trust_v so_o much_o to_o the_o patronage_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o they_o worship_v with_o dull_a not_o to_o say_v profane_a ceremony_n that_o they_o hope_v for_o the_o pardon_n of_o their_o sin_n although_o they_o do_v not_o amend_v their_o
life_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o intercession_n for_o they_o and_o that_o they_o trust_v more_o to_o they_o especial_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n than_o to_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o what_o interpretation_n soever_o some_o man_n put_v upon_o those_o title_n of_o the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n mother_n of_o mercy_n etc._n etc._n the_o common_a people_n do_v not_o understand_v they_o according_a to_o their_o sense_n of_o they_o nay_o erasmus_n go_v far_o 2._o say_v that_o their_o very_a preacher_n worship_v the_o bless_a virgin_n with_o more_o religion_n or_o devotion_n than_o they_o do_v christ_n himself_o or_o his_o holy_a spirit_n call_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o grace_n by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v not_o so_o clear_o state_v by_o they_o but_o that_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a man_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n have_v think_v not_o only_o the_o people_n but_o the_o teacher_n very_o much_o to_o blame_v in_o it_o 19_o 2._o my_o business_n now_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n not_o to_o handle_v particular_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o question_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o to_o show_v that_o they_o go_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n i_o have_v here_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o honour_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o while_o they_o speak_v most_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o deny_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o be_v perform_v to_o they_o origen_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n 10._o make_v that_o to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o other_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worthy_a of_o honour_n but_o not_o of_o worship_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o speak_v as_o plain_o as_o word_n can_v express_v his_o meaning_n although_o say_v he_o we_o shall_v believe_v that_o 416._o angel_n be_v set_v over_o these_o thing_n below_o yet_o we_o only_o praise_v and_o magnify_v they_o but_o all_o our_o prayer_n be_v only_o to_o be_v make_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o any_o angel_n and_o only_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o god_n 233._o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v imagine_v he_o mean_v only_o some_o kind_n of_o prayer_n he_o say_v express_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o intercession_n 238._o and_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o who_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o now_o what_o say_v t._n g._n to_o these_o place_n which_o except_v the_o first_o i_o have_v object_v against_o the_o practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o my_o former_a discourse_n why_o true_o he_o say_v 361._o that_o origen_n meaning_n be_v partly_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o we_o do_v to_o god_n but_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o they_o after_o another_o manner_n but_o be_v that_o inferior_a sort_n of_o prayer_n prayer_n or_o not_o when_o we_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v not_o that_o desire_v their_o intercession_n for_o we_o but_o origen_n deny_v that_o any_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v make_v to_o they_o or_o any_o one_o to_o be_v pray_v to_o although_o it_o be_v only_o to_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o we_o but_o only_o the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o remember_v a_o answer_n of_o a_o devout_a servant_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n much_o like_o this_o of_o t._n g._n for_o when_o it_o be_v object_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o redemption_n for_o mankind_n because_o it_o be_v say_v isa._n 63.3_o i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o i_o true_o say_v he_o there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o thou_o 2._o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o woman_n for_o all_o that_o so_o do_v t._n g._n deal_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n let_v they_o be_v never_o so_o express_v against_o all_o sort_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n they_o hold_v only_o of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o prayer_n but_o there_o may_v be_v another_o and_o inferior_a sort_n notwithstanding_o but_o be_v there_o any_o sort_n that_o be_v not_o comprehend_v under_o all_o and_o that_o origen_n can_v be_v understand_v in_o these_o passage_n of_o such_o prayer_n only_o as_o suppose_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n in_o god_n most_o evident_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n between_o celsus_n and_o he_o which_o be_v not_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o of_o inferior_a spirit_n and_o minister_n to_o he_o as_o have_v be_v full_o prove_v already_o the_o church_n of_o philomelium_n in_o that_o noble_a testimony_n concern_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o polycarp_n 15._o make_v the_o same_o distinction_n between_o honour_n and_o worship_n for_o they_o utter_o deny_v give_v any_o worship_n to_o a_o creature_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o christianity_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o confess_v the_o honour_n and_o esteem_v they_o have_v for_o the_o martyr_n which_o they_o express_v by_o meeting_n at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n keep_v their_o anniversary_n day_n and_o recommend_v their_o example_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o other_o in_o the_o former_a discourse_n i_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la and_o mention_v many_o other_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n viz._n that_o all_o religious_a worship_n be_v due_a only_o to_o god_n and_o with_o this_o double_a caution_n to_o prevent_v cavil_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v without_o make_v any_o distinction_n of_o absolute_a and_o relative_a worship_n which_o they_o must_v have_v be_v drive_v to_o in_o case_n they_o have_v give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o 2._o that_o when_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o emperor_n it_o can_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o adoration_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o none_o can_v be_v so_o senseless_a to_o imagine_v they_o require_v that_o but_o such_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o they_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o go_n to_o all_o this_o t._n g._n reply_n 340._o i._o that_o these_o testimony_n be_v impertinent_a because_o they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o that_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o of_o the_o inferior_a worship_n which_o belong_v to_o saint_n or_o angel_n may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o have_v say_v that_o they_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n may_v be_v worship_v but_o a_o woman_n may_v for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o testimony_n do_v not_o lie_v mere_o in_o this_o that_o they_o attribute_v divine_a worship_n only_o to_o god_n but_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o most_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v worship_n without_o any_o distinction_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o kind_n of_o that_o worship_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v on_o a_o religious_a account_n for_o no_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n will_v have_v write_v as_o they_o do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o some_o sort_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v lawful_a to_o be_v give_v and_o another_o not_o do_v t._n g._n think_v that_o he_o shall_v ever_o escape_v censure_n in_o his_o church_n if_o he_o shall_v say_v peremptory_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o give_v any_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n when_o the_o very_a indices_fw-la of_o the_o father_n can_v escape_v the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la for_o blab_a so_o great_a a_o truth_n no_o we_o shall_v have_v t._n g._n present_o out_o with_o his_o distinction_n worship_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n supreme_a call_v latria_n inferior_a call_v dulia_n religious_a may_v be_v take_v in_o two_o sense_n 1._o that_o which_o proceed_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n 2._o that_o which_o tend_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n and_o thus_o will_v the_o father_n have_v write_v if_o they_o have_v ever_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n and_o be_v of_o t._n g_n mind_n and_o therefore_o my_o argument_n which_o proceed_v upon_o the_o general_a term_n of_o the_o father_n without_o intimate_v any_o such_o distinction_n do_v hold_v good_a that_o either_o they_o do_v not_o write_v like_o understand_a man_n or_o they_o know_v no_o such_o distinction_n as_o these_o 2._o that_o although_o justin_n martyr_n and_o theophilus_n deny_v divine_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o emperor_n yet_o they_o both_o imply_v 342._o that_o lawful_a worship_n
after_o a_o public_a and_o solemn_a repentance_n but_o that_o this_o prince_n be_v yet_o a_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n appear_v by_o what_o follow_v when_o the_o emperor_n zenâ—_n have_v he_o at_o his_o mercy_n and_o make_v he_o promise_v fidelity_n to_o he_o by_o bow_v of_o himself_o to_o he_o he_o to_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o it_o among_o his_o people_n carry_v himself_o so_o that_o he_o seem_v only_o to_o they_o to_o make_v his_o reverence_n to_o the_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o country_n 13._o but_o it_o will_v add_v yet_o more_o to_o the_o conviction_n of_o t._n g._n and_o to_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n to_o show_v that_o those_o nation_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o those_o idolater_n who_o have_v understand_v their_o own_o religion_n have_v go_v upon_o one_o of_o these_o three_o principle_n either_o 1_o that_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n under_o he_o to_o some_o inferior_a deity_n which_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o platonist_n and_o of_o the_o arabian_n and_o persian_n or_o 2._o that_o god_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o the_o part_n of_o it_o deserve_v divine_a honour_n which_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o varro_n and_o the_o stoic_n or_o 3._o that_o god_n be_v of_o so_o great_a perfection_n and_o excellency_n that_o he_o be_v above_o our_o service_n and_o therefore_o what_o external_a adoration_n we_o pay_v aught_o to_o be_v to_o something_o below_o he_o which_o i_o shall_v show_v to_o have_v be_v the_o principle_n of_o those_o who_o have_v give_v the_o least_o external_a adoration_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n these_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v by_o give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o those_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o the_o emissary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v show_v their_o great_a zeal_n in_o endeavour_v to_o convert_v from_o their_o idolatry_n there_o be_v two_o sect_n in_o the_o east-indies_n if_o i_o may_v call_v they_o so_o from_o who_o the_o several_a nation_n which_o inhabit_v there_o have_v receive_v what_o principle_n of_o religion_n they_o have_v and_o those_o be_v the_o brahmin_n and_o the_o chinese_n and_o the_o give_a account_n of_o these_o two_o will_v take_v in_o the_o way_n of_o worship_n that_o be_v general_o know_v among_o they_o for_o the_o brahmin_n i_o shall_v take_v my_o account_n chief_o from_o those_o who_o have_v be_v conversant_a among_o they_o and_o have_v the_o best_a reason_n to_o understand_v their_o religion_n francis_n xaverius_n who_o go_v first_o upon_o that_o commendable_a employment_n of_o convert_v the_o indian_n 11._o say_v that_o the_o brahmin_n tell_v he_o they_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o of_o the_o learned_a brahmin_n in_o his_o discourse_n with_o he_o not_o only_o confess_v the_o same_o but_o add_v that_o on_o sunday_n which_o their_o teacher_n keep_v very_o exact_o they_o use_v only_o this_o prayer_n i_o adore_v thou_o o_o god_n with_o thy_o grace_n and_o help_v for_o ever_o tursellinus_n say_v 2.6.9_o that_o he_o confess_v this_o to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o great_a mystery_n that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n maker_n of_o the_o world_n who_o reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o man_n and_o so_o do_v jarricus_fw-la bartoli_n not_o only_o relate_v the_o same_o passage_n 31._o but_o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o theology_n that_o they_o call_v the_o supreme_a god_n parabrama_n which_o in_o their_o language_n signify_v absolute_o perfect_a be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o thing_n exist_v from_o himself_o and_o free_a from_o all_o composition_n that_o he_o commit_v to_o brama_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n about_o religion_n to_o wistnow_v another_o of_o his_o son_n the_o care_n of_o man_n right_n and_o relieve_v they_o in_o their_o necessity_n to_o a_o three_o the_o power_n over_o the_o element_n and_o over_o humane_a body_n these_o three_o they_o represent_v by_o a_o image_n with_o three_o head_n rise_v all_o out_o of_o the_o same_o trunk_n these_o be_v high_o esteem_v and_o pray_v to_o for_o they_o suppose_v parabrama_n to_o be_v at_o perfect_a ease_n and_o to_o have_v commit_v the_o care_n of_o all_o to_o they_o but_o the_o brachman_n padmanaba_n give_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o management_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o abraham_n rogers_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o he_o and_o be_v fifteen_o year_n in_o those_o part_n 110._o next_o to_o brama_n they_o make_v one_o dewendre_a to_o be_v the_o superintendent_n deity_n 201._o who_o have_v many_o more_o under_o he_o and_o beside_o these_o they_o have_v particular_a deity_n over_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o persian_n have_v they_o believe_v both_o good_a and_o evil_a spirit_n and_o call_v they_o by_o several_a name_n the_o former_a they_o call_v deütas_n and_o the_o other_o ratsjay_v and_o the_o father_n of_o both_o sort_n to_o be_v brachman_n the_o son_n of_o brama_n in_o particular_a case_n they_o have_v some_o say_v mr._n lord_n who_o converse_v among_o they_o and_o to_o who_o mons._n bernier_n refer_v we_o to_o one_o who_o give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o they_o who_o they_o honour_v as_o saint_n and_o make_v their_o address_n to_o 60._o 157._o as_o for_o marriage_n they_o invocate_v hurmount_v for_o health_n vagenaught_n for_o success_n in_o war_n bimohem_n for_o relief_n syer_n etc._n etc._n and_o i_o suppose_v incontinent_a person_n may_v have_v someone_o instead_o of_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n to_o pray_v to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o daily_a devotion_n as_o the_o brachman_n padmanaba_n say_v be_v first_o to_o meditate_v of_o god_n before_o they_o rise_v 1108._o then_o after_o they_o have_v wash_v themselves_o they_o repeat_v 24_o name_n of_o god_n and_o touch_v 24_o part_n of_o their_o body_n upon_o suâ—_n rise_v they_o say_v prayer_n and_o pour_v down_o water_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o then_o 〈◊〉_d down_o upon_o their_o knee_n and_o worship_n he_o and_o after_o perform_v some_o ceremony_n 〈◊〉_d their_o idol_n which_o they_o repeat_v in_o the_o evening_n the_o particular_a devotion_n which_o theâ—_n have_v to_o their_o saint_n and_o image_n aâ—â—_n relic_n be_v full_o describe_v by_o boullaye-le-gouz_a in_o his_o late_a travel_n into_o those_o part_n mandelslo_n say_v 18._o 204._o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o public_a devotion_n they_o have_v long_a lessâ—â—_n about_o the_o life_n and_o miracle_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o brahmin_n make_v use_v 〈◊〉_d to_o persuade_v the_o people_n to_o worship_v they_o intercessor_n with_o god_n for_o they_o amoâ—â—_n their_o saint_n ram_n be_v in_o very_o great_a estimation_n be_v the_o restorer_n of_o their_o religiâ—â—_n and_o a_o great_a patron_n of_o their_o braman_n kircher_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d with_o he_o who_o the_o japonese_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o chinese_n ken_n kian_n 〈◊〉_d kircher_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d kia_n say_v marini_n and_o those_o of_o tunquin_n chiaga_n or_o as_o marini_n thic-ca_a 14._o in_o all_o which_o part_n he_o be_v in_o very_o great_a veneration_n he_o they_o look_v on_o as_o the_o great_a propagator_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o the_o eastern_a part_n 4._o and_o they_o say_v he_o have_v 80000_o disciple_n but_o he_o choose_v ten_o out_o of_o they_o all_o to_o disperse_v his_o opinion_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o brahmin_n have_v spread_v itself_o not_o only_o over_o indosthan_n but_o camboia_n tunquin_n 194._o cochinchina_n nay_o china_n itself_o and_o japan_n too_o where_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n for_o person_n to_o drown_v burn_v or_o famish_v themselves_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o xaca_n this_o sect_n be_v bring_v into_o china_n 65_o year_n after_o christ_n from_o indosthan_n as_o trigautius_n or_o rather_o matthaeus_n riccius_fw-la tell_v we_o for_o bartoli_n assure_v we_o 55._o that_o trigautius_n only_o publish_v riccius_fw-la he_o paper_n in_o his_o own_o name_n which_o he_o suppose_v be_v bring_v in_o by_o a_o mistake_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o sure_o it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a mistake_n but_o for_o all_o that_o trigautius_n have_v find_v a_o strange_a resemblance_n between_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o they_o for_o say_v he_o they_o worship_v the_o trinity_n after_o a_o certain_a manner_n with_o a_o image_n have_v three_o head_n and_o one_o body_n they_o extol_v coelibate_v 〈◊〉_d a_o high_a degree_n so_o as_o to_o seem_v to_o condemn_v marriage_n they_o forsake_v their_o family_n and_o go_v up_o and_o down_o beg_v i._n e._n the_o order_n of_o friar_n
that_o only_o reads_z t._n g._n and_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v imagine_v all_o the_o dispute_n between_o he_o and_o i_o be_v whether_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v capable_a of_o receive_v any_o honour_n from_o man_n and_o whether_o that_o honour_n be_v give_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n may_v be_v call_v religious_a honour_n or_o no_o this_o be_v indeed_o to_o wrangle_v about_o word_n which_o i_o perfect_o hate_v i_o will_v therefore_o free_o tell_v he_o how_o far_o i_o yield_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o he_o may_v better_o understand_v where_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v 1._o i_o yield_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v deserve_v real_a honour_n and_o esteem_v from_o we_o and_o i_o do_v agree_v with_o mr._n thorndike_n who_o word_n he_o cite_v therein_o that_o to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o honour_v the_o saint_n be_v to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v to_o be_v christian_n or_o whether_o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n for_o on_o supposition_n that_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o great_a excellency_n of_o man_n mind_n come_v from_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n communicate_v to_o man_n through_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o be_v assure_v that_o such_o person_n now_o in_o heaven_n be_v possess_v of_o those_o excellency_n it_o be_v impossible_a we_o shall_v do_v otherwise_o than_o esteem_n and_o honour_v they_o for_o honour_v in_o this_o sense_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o due_a apprehension_n of_o another_o excellency_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v great_a or_o lesser_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o degree_n of_o those_o excellency_n since_o therefore_o we_o believe_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v possess_v of_o they_o in_o a_o high_a degree_n than_o they_o be_v on_o earth_n our_o esteem_n of_o they_o must_v increase_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o their_o perfection_n 2._o that_o the_o honour_n we_o have_v for_o they_o may_v be_v call_v religious_a honour_n because_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o those_o we_o may_v call_v religious_a excellency_n as_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o mere_a natural_a endowment_n and_o civil_a accomplishment_n on_o which_o account_n i_o will_v grant_v that_o be_v not_o proper_o civil_a honour_n because_o the_o motive_n or_o reason_n of_o the_o one_o be_v real_o different_a from_o the_o other_o and_o although_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n make_v up_o one_o body_n yet_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o society_n be_v so_o different_a from_o a_o civil_a society_n that_o a_o different_a title_n and_o denomination_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o honour_n which_o belong_v to_o either_o of_o they_o and_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o of_o the_o triumphant_a church_n may_v the_o better_o be_v call_v religious_a because_o it_o be_v a_o honour_n which_o particular_o descend_v from_o the_o object_n of_o religion_n viz._n god_n himself_o as_o the_o fountain_n of_o it_o as_o civil_a honour_n do_v from_o the_o head_n of_o a_o civil_a society_n 3._o that_o this_o honour_n may_v be_v express_v in_o such_o outward_a act_n as_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o herein_o lie_v a_o considerable_a difference_n between_o the_o honour_n of_o man_n for_o natural_a and_o acquire_v excellency_n and_o divine_a grace_n that_o those_o have_v more_o of_o humane_a nature_n in_o they_o the_o honour_n do_v more_o direct_o redound_v to_o the_o possessor_n of_o they_o but_o in_o divine_a grace_n which_o be_v more_o immediate_o convey_v into_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n through_o a_o supernatural_a assistance_n the_o honour_n do_v proper_o belong_v to_o the_o giver_n of_o they_o therefore_o the_o most_o agreeable_a expression_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n be_v solemn_a thanksgiving_n to_o god_n for_o they_o for_o thereby_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a fountain_n of_o all_o the_o good_a they_o do_v or_o receive_v however_o for_o the_o encouragement_n of_o man_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v their_o memory_n the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o very_o fit_v to_o meet_v at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n there_o to_o praise_n god_n for_o they_o and_o to_o perform_v other_o office_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o god_n and_o to_o observe_v the_o anniversary_n of_o their_o suffering_n and_o to_o have_v panegyric_n make_v to_o set_v forth_o their_o virtue_n to_o excite_v other_o the_o more_o to_o their_o imitation_n thus_o far_o i_o free_o yield_v to_o t._n g._n to_o let_v he_o see_v what_o pitiful_a cavil_v those_o be_v that_o if_o man_n deserve_v honour_n for_o natural_a or_o supernatural_a endowment_n sure_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n much_o more_o do_v so_o who_o deny_v it_o we_o give_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n the_o utmost_a honour_n we_o dare_v give_v without_o rob_v god_n of_o that_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o he_o which_o be_v that_o of_o religious_a worship_n and_o consist_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n we_o make_v of_o god_n supreme_a excellency_n together_o with_o his_o power_n and_o dominion_n over_o we_o and_o so_o religious_a worship_n consist_v in_o two_o thing_n 1._o such_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o 2._o such_o a_o inward_a submission_n of_o our_o soul_n as_o imply_v his_o superiority_n over_o they_o and_o that_o lie_v as_o to_o worship_n 1._o in_o prayer_n to_o he_o for_o what_o we_o want_v 2._o in_o dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o help_n and_o assistance_n 3._o in_o thankfulness_n to_o he_o for_o what_o we_o receive_v prayer_n be_v a_o signification_n of_o want_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o desire_n of_o obtain_v that_o which_o we_o need_v and_o whosoever_o beg_v any_o thing_n of_o another_o do_v in_o so_o do_v not_o only_o acknowledge_v his_o own_o indigency_n but_o the_o other_o power_n to_o supply_v he_o therefore_o suarez_n true_o observe_v from_o aquinas_n 3._o that_o as_o command_n be_v towards_o inferior_n so_o be_v prayer_n towards_o superior_n now_o to_o this_o say_v he_o two_o thing_n be_v requisite_a 1._o that_o a_o man_n apprehend_v it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o superior_a to_o give_v what_o we_o ask_v 2._o that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o give_v it_o if_o it_o be_v ask_v of_o he_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o performance_n of_o our_o desire_n be_v that_o we_o call_v dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o our_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o do_v it_o be_v thankfulness_n now_o if_o we_o consider_v prayer_n as_o a_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v on_o what_o account_n it_o come_v to_o be_v so_o not_o as_o though_o thereby_o we_o do_v discover_v any_o thing_n to_o god_n which_o he_o do_v not_o know_v before_o nor_o as_o though_o we_o hope_v to_o change_v his_o will_n upon_o our_o prayer_n but_o that_o thereby_o we_o profess_v our_o subjection_n to_o he_o and_o our_o dependence_n on_o he_o for_o the_o supply_n of_o our_o necessity_n for_o although_o prayer_n be_v look_v on_o by_o we_o as_o the_o mean_n to_o obtain_v our_o request_n yet_o the_o consideration_n upon_o which_o that_o become_v a_o mean_n be_v that_o thereby_o we_o express_v our_o most_o humble_a dependence_n upon_o god_n it_o be_v the_o difference_n observe_v by_o gul._n parisiensis_fw-la between_o humane_a and_o divine_a prayer_n 2._o that_o prayer_n among_o man_n be_v suppose_v a_o mean_n to_o change_v the_o person_n to_o who_o we_o pray_v but_o prayer_n to_o god_n do_v not_o change_v he_o but_o fit_v we_o for_o receive_v the_o thing_n pray_v for_o this_o one_o consideration_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n towards_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o present_a question_n than_o have_v be_v hitherto_o imagine_v for_o the_o question_n of_o invocation_n do_v not_o depend_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o manner_n of_o obtain_v the_o thing_n we_o desire_v i._n e._n whether_o we_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o obtain_v thing_n by_o their_o merit_n and_o intercession_n which_o be_v allow_v and_o contend_v for_o by_o all_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o they_o do_v bestow_v the_o thing_n themselves_o upon_o we_o which_o they_o deny_v but_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n which_o be_v allow_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o do_v not_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o saint_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o god_n now_o we_o be_v far_a to_o consider_v wherein_o that_o act_n of_o worship_n towards_o god_n do_v lie_v which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n whereby_o we_o apprehend_v god_n to_o be_v the_o first_o and_o independent_a cause_n of_o all_o good_a but_o in_o a_o act_n of_o dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o the_o
in_o another_o place_n he_o tell_v we_o what_o that_o worship_n do_v consist_v in_o 124._o which_o he_o there_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o we_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o and_o so_o he_o reckon_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o first_o place_n their_o prayer_n or_o supplication_n and_o then_o vow_n hymn_n oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o give_v of_o any_o of_o these_o to_o saint_n be_v to_o worship_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o as_o the_o ignorant_a or_o wilful_o blind_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o they_o meet_v with_o this_o word_n they_o cry_v out_o present_o mark_v that_o not_o with_o latria_n and_o present_o imagine_v that_o what_o sense_n a_o word_n have_v obtain_v among_o they_o if_o they_o meet_v with_o it_o in_o the_o father_n it_o must_v needs_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o the_o sense_n of_o word_n have_v be_v so_o strange_o pervert_v by_o they_o as_o will_n more_o particular_o appear_v by_o this_o very_a distinction_n of_o latria_n and_o dulia_n which_o they_o make_v s._n augustine_n the_o author_n of_o but_o have_v carry_v it_o far_o beyond_o his_o meaning_n i_o come_v therefore_o to_o consider_v s._n augustine_n mind_n in_o this_o matter_n 21._o which_o i_o be_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o do_v since_o t._n g._n so_o unreasonable_o triumph_v in_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o be_v not_o only_o content_a to_o drag_v i_o at_o his_o chariot_n wheel_n but_o he_o make_v a_o show_n of_o i_o and_o call_v people_n to_o see_v by_o my_o example_n to_o what_o miserable_a shift_n and_o disingenuous_a art_n they_o be_v put_v 431._o who_o will_v shut_v their_o eye_n and_o fight_v against_o the_o light_n of_o a_o noonday_n truth_n when_o i_o first_o read_v these_o word_n i_o begin_v to_o rub_v my_o eye_n and_o to_o look_v about_o i_o and_o to_o wonder_v what_o the_o matter_n be_v and_o i_o find_v myself_o as_o willing_a to_o see_v light_a as_o another_o and_o my_o conscience_n never_o yet_o accuse_v i_o of_o use_v disingenuous_a art_n in_o deal_v with_o they_o if_z t._n g._n can_v clear_v himself_o as_o well_o it_o be_v the_o better_a for_o he_o i_o be_o sure_a by_o stander_n have_v not_o think_v so_o as_o appear_v at_o large_a by_o dr._n whitby_n especial_o in_o his_o last_o chapter_n against_o he_o but_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o recriminate_a hope_v sufficient_o to_o clear_v myself_o in_o this_o matter_n it_o seem_v i_o have_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n deny_v that_o any_o religious_a worship_n be_v perform_v to_o the_o martyr_n this_o t._n g._n again_o say_v i_o can_v not_o affirm_v without_o shut_v my_o eye_n and_o yet_o i_o thank_v god_n by_o the_o help_n of_o my_o eye_n i_o find_v s._n augustin_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n still_o for_o be_v it_o not_o s._n augustin_n that_o say_v non_fw-la sit_fw-la nobis_fw-la religio_fw-la cultus_fw-la hominum_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la 55._o let_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o dead_a man_n be_v any_o part_n of_o our_o religion_n for_o if_o they_o have_v live_v pious_o they_o do_v not_o desire_v such_o honour_n from_o we_o but_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o worship_v he_o by_o who_o we_o may_v become_v partaker_n of_o their_o happiness_n honorandi_fw-la ergo_fw-la sunt_fw-la propter_fw-la imitationem_fw-la non_fw-la adorandi_fw-la propter_fw-la religionem_fw-la be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o speak_v plain_a than_o s._n austin_n do_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o have_v religious_a worship_n give_v to_o they_o but_o such_o honour_n as_o may_v excite_v we_o to_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o and_o this_o not_o by_o chance_n or_o in_o some_o incoherent_a passage_n but_o in_o a_o set_a discourse_n on_o purpose_n where_o he_o argue_v with_o strong_a reason_n against_o the_o religious_a worship_n of_o angel_n as_o well_o as_o saint_n to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o book_n and_o say_v the_o utmost_a they_o expect_v from_o we_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o love_n and_o not_o of_o our_o service_n and_o therefore_o s._n augustin_n do_v not_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d understand_v the_o service_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n which_o he_o there_o dispute_v against_o from_o our_o happiness_n come_v only_o from_o god_n our_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n the_o angel_n prohibit_v s._n john_n to_o worship_v he_o and_o bid_v he_o to_o worship_n god_n and_o that_o the_o very_a name_n of_o religion_n be_v from_o tie_v our_o soul_n to_o god_n alone_o whosoever_o of_o the_o angel_n love_v god_n say_v he_o love_v i_o for_o worship_v he_o and_o he_o that_o have_v god_n favour_n have_v the_o favour_n of_o all_o that_o be_v good_a therefore_o let_v our_o religion_n bind_v we_o fast_o to_o one_o omnipotent_a god_n between_o who_o and_o we_o there_o be_v no_o creature_n interpose_v with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o say_v joh._n haec_fw-la est_fw-la religio_fw-la christiana_n ut_fw-la colatur_fw-la unus_fw-la deus_fw-la this_o be_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o worship_v one_o god_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o god_n only_o can_v make_v the_o soul_n happy_a for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v make_v happy_a only_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o a_o bless_a soul_n or_o angel_n not_o as_o though_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o against_o the_o expectation_n of_o our_o blessedness_n whole_o from_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o he_o make_v use_v of_o this_o as_o a_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o worship_n god_n alone_o who_o only_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o happy_a be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o say_v this_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n 34._o that_o it_o unite_v we_o only_o to_o one_o god_n without_o give_v worship_n to_o any_o other_o be_v how_o excellent_a soever_o and_o he_o look_v on_o this_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o singular_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n nullam_fw-la creaturam_fw-la colendam_fw-la esse_fw-la animae_fw-la that_o no_o creature_n have_v the_o worship_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o do_v he_o then_o think_v of_o pray_v to_o creature_n not_o only_o with_o our_o voice_n but_o our_o mind_n too_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v it_o be_v profitable_a for_o we_o to_o do_v and_o not_o only_o for_o their_o prayer_n but_o for_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n but_o say_v good_a s._n austin_n the_o most_o wise_a and_o perfect_a man_n the_o most_o accomplish_a and_o happy_a soul_n be_v only_o to_o be_v love_v and_o imitate_v and_o honour_v give_v to_o it_o according_a to_o its_o desert_n and_o order_n for_o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v can_v any_o man_n speak_v more_o plain_o and_o full_o against_o give_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n than_o he_o do_v be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o tell_v maximus_n madaurensis_fw-la 45._o that_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n none_o that_o be_v dead_a be_v worship_v and_o nothing_o adore_v as_o god_n that_o be_v make_v by_o god_n but_o only_o one_o god_n who_o create_v all_o thing_n here_o t._n g._n smile_n and_o think_v to_o avoid_v this_o present_o for_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o any_o thing_n be_v adore_v as_o god_n which_o they_o abhor_v to_o do_v but_o his_o smile_n will_v be_v soon_o over_o if_o he_o consider_v what_o be_v adore_v as_o god_n there_o mean_v for_o no_o one_o ever_o suspect_v that_o the_o christian_n believe_v the_o martyr_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o only_o that_o they_o worship_v they_o as_o god_n of_o a_o low_a rank_n by_o participation_n from_o the_o supreme_a and_o be_v not_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n say_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o saint_n be_v god_n by_o participation_n and_o they_o have_v the_o care_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n commit_v to_o they_o and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v worship_v and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o be_v adore_v as_o god_n in_o s._n augustine_n sense_n i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n that_o undertake_v to_o prove_v against_o the_o platonist_n 9.23_o that_o good_a spirit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v per_fw-la tale_n religionis_fw-la obsequium_fw-la by_o such_o religious_a worship_n very_o right_n say_v t._n g._n not_o by_o the_o worship_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o s._n austin_n say_v neither_o sacris_fw-la nor_o sacrificiis_fw-la which_o two_o comprehend_v all_o the_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v then_o use_v for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o several_a phrase_n to_o express_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n sometime_o by_o join_v those_o two_o
for_o that_o which_o will_v have_v be_v idolatry_n downright_a paganish_a idolatry_n under_o the_o former_a name_n become_v good_a catholic_n worship_n under_o the_o latter_a but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o any_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v ever_o think_v that_o the_o change_n of_o name_n or_o person_n will_v have_v wrought_v such_o wonder_n but_o that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n will_v have_v continue_v the_o same_o thing_n whatever_o name_n have_v be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o what_o pleasant_a story_n soever_o epiphanius_n the_o deacon_n tell_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a concern_v the_o disciple_n of_o the_o elder_a epiphanius_n 6._o place_v his_o image_n in_o a_o church_n dedicate_v to_o he_o in_o cyprus_n yet_o petavius_n confess_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v no_o image_n in_o the_o church_n of_o cyprus_n which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o his_o mighty_a zeal_n against_o they_o any_o thing_n rather_o than_o that_o which_o himself_o give_v viz._n the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o theodosian_a code_n we_o find_v a_o law_n of_o theodosius_n m._n against_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n 12._o the_o sacrifice_n libation_n incense_n light_n etc._n etc._n and_o after_o the_o rest_n it_o come_v particular_o to_o their_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o these_o word_n si_fw-la quis_fw-la vero_fw-la mortali_fw-la opere_fw-la facta_fw-la &_o avum_fw-la passura_fw-la simulachra_fw-la imposito_fw-la ture_n venerabitur_fw-la ac_fw-la ridioulo_fw-la exemplo_fw-la metuens_fw-la subito_fw-la quae_fw-la pro_fw-la se_fw-la simulaverit_fw-la vel_fw-la redimita_fw-la vitis_fw-la arbore_fw-la vel_fw-la erectâ_fw-la effossis_fw-la arâ_fw-la cespitibus_fw-la vanas_fw-la imagine_v humiliore_fw-la licet_fw-la muneris_fw-la praemio_fw-la tamen_fw-la plena_fw-la religionis_fw-la injuriâ_fw-la honorare_fw-la temptaverit_fw-la be_v utpote_fw-la violatae_fw-la religionis_fw-la reus_fw-la eâ_fw-la domo_fw-la seu_fw-la possessione_n multabitur_fw-la in_o quâ_fw-la eum_fw-la gentilitiâ_fw-la constiterit_fw-la superstitione_n famulatum_fw-la the_o meaning_n whereof_o be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o house_n and_o land_n for_o any_o man_n to_o offer_v incense_n to_o image_n make_v by_o man_n and_o that_o be_v of_o a_o perish_a nature_n or_o that_o hang_v their_o garland_n on_o tree_n or_o raise_v altar_n of_o turf_n before_o their_o image_n for_o although_o the_o cost_n be_v less_o yet_o the_o violation_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o same_o this_o constitution_n i_o grant_v do_v respect_n heathen_a image_n but_o i_o say_v it_o proceed_v upon_o such_o ground_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o image_n unless_o they_o be_v such_o as_o drop_v from_o heaven_n such_o as_o the_o image_n of_o edessa_n and_o the_o rest_n mention_v by_o gretser_n or_o that_o of_o diana_n of_o ephesus_n or_o some_o few_o other_o that_o be_v pretend_v to_o have_v a_o divine_a original_a for_o such_o as_o these_o the_o constitution_n do_v not_o reach_v be_v divine_a and_o immortal_a but_o for_o all_o other_o i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v escape_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n and_o it_o be_v altogether_o as_o ridiculous_a for_o christian_n to_o worship_v the_o thing_n they_o have_v form_v as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o heathen_n to_o do_v it_o where_o t._n g._n may_v learn_v the_o signification_n and_o etymology_n of_o simulachrum_fw-la à _fw-la simulando_fw-la for_o simulare_fw-la be_v the_o same_o with_o effigiare_n as_o the_o scholiast_n on_o that_o constitution_n tell_v he_o in_o the_o same_o constitution_n they_o be_v call_v sensu_fw-la carentia_fw-la simulachra_fw-la which_o be_v word_n put_v in_o on_o purpose_n to_o show_v how_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a the_o worship_n of_o they_o be_v and_o be_v not_o all_o image_n among_o christian_n so_o have_v they_o not_o eye_n and_o see_v not_o and_o ear_n and_o hear_v not_o as_o well_o as_o the_o heathen_a image_n or_o do_v they_o worship_v only_o live_v and_o sensible_a image_n move_a i_o grant_v sometime_o they_o do_v such_o as_o themistius_n upon_o aristotle_n tell_v we_o that_o daedaelus_fw-la make_v 2._o that_o move_v by_o the_o help_n of_o quicksilver_n or_o spring_n such_o as_o the_o holy_a rood_n of_o boxtel_n in_o kent_n 432._o who_o secret_a engine_n for_o move_v the_o eye_n and_o lip_n be_v lay_v open_a and_o a_o anatomy_n lecture_n read_v upon_o they_o at_o paul_n cross_n in_o henry_n the_o eighths_n time_n by_o bishop_n fisher._n 2._o that_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n which_o the_o heathen_n be_v charge_v with_o by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 3._o may_v be_v common_a to_o christian_n with_o they_o therefore_o if_o the_o fear_n of_o idolatry_n keep_v they_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o same_o fear_n may_v just_o continue_v where_o ever_o image_n be_v worship_v than_o the_o christian_n reject_v of_o image_n be_v not_o upon_o any_o reason_n peculiar_a to_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n if_o man_n by_o be_v christian_n be_v uncapable_a of_o be_v idolater_n without_o renounce_v christianity_n there_o be_v some_o pretence_n for_o lay_v aside_o the_o fear_n and_o jealousy_n of_o idolatry_n when_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v prevail_v in_o the_o world_n but_o s._n paul_n suppose_v that_o christian_n continue_v so_o may_v be_v idolater_n neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n as_o be_v some_o of_o they_o 10.7_o yet_o these_o be_v the_o person_n who_o be_v baptize_v unto_o moses_n in_o the_o cloud_n and_o the_o sea_n 4._o and_o do_v all_o eat_v the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n for_o they_o drink_v of_o that_o rock_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o rock_n be_v christ._n which_o water_n they_o drink_v of_o both_o before_o and_o after_o their_o idolatry_n and_o since_o the_o water_n follow_v they_o at_o the_o very_a time_n of_o commit_v it_o so_o that_o those_o person_n be_v say_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n and_o therefore_o s._n paul_n be_v far_o from_o suppose_v that_o idolatry_n and_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o but_o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n because_o the_o true_a object_n of_o worship_n be_v honour_v by_o they_o nor_o to_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n so_o long_o as_o man_n take_v they_o for_o saint_n that_o be_v god_n creature_n and_o give_v only_o a_o inferior_a worship_n to_o they_o if_o this_o be_v true_a there_o appear_v to_o be_v little_a danger_n of_o idolatry_n among_o those_o who_o do_v not_o renounce_v christianity_n but_o against_o this_o plea_n i_o put_v in_o these_o exception_n 1._o that_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n all_o the_o wise_a heathen_n must_v be_v clear_v from_o idolatry_n for_o 1._o they_o own_v the_o true_a object_n of_o divine_a worship_n viz._n one_o supreme_a god_n as_o i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v in_o the_o former_a discourse_n both_o those_o that_o go_v on_o the_o platonic_a hypothesis_n of_o one_o supreme_a deity_n and_o other_o inferior_a and_o those_o who_o believe_v one_o god_n to_o be_v worship_v under_o different_a representation_n the_o former_a be_v the_o principle_n which_o julian_n go_v upon_o and_o the_o latter_a platonist_n who_o oppose_v christianity_n to_o the_o utmost_a the_o other_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o stoic_n and_o other_o and_o particular_o own_v by_o maximus_n madaurensis_fw-la who_o say_v 43._o that_o the_o heathen_n do_v worship_v one_o god_n under_o several_a name_n thereby_o to_o express_v his_o several_a power_n diffuse_v through_o the_o world_n now_o upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o where_o there_o be_v a_o true_a object_n of_o worship_n represent_v there_o can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n in_o worship_v the_o representation_n i_o challenge_v any_o man_n to_o show_v how_o the_o heathen_n that_o go_v on_o these_o principle_n be_v chargeable_a with_o idolatry_n for_o be_v christ_n any_o otherwise_o a_o right_a object_n of_o worship_n than_o as_o he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o true_a god_n if_o then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n towards_o a_o image_n of_o christ_n neither_o can_v there_o be_v towards_o any_o representation_n of_o the_o true_a god_n 2._o the_o heathen_n do_v assert_v the_o difference_n between_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v that_o they_o look_v on_o their_o inferior_a deity_n as_o dependent_a on_o the_o supreme_a be_v create_v and_o govern_v by_o he_o so_o that_o if_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o saint_n to_o be_v god_n creature_n do_v hinder_a man_n from_o commit_v idolatry_n it_o must_v do_v the_o same_o for_o all_o those_o who_o own_v a_o subordination_n of_o deity_n which_o take_v in_o the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o the_o heathen_a world_n 3._o they_o allow_v the_o different_a degree_n of_o worship_n suitable_a to_o the_o excellency_n of_o the_o object_n as_o sovereign_a worship_n
imprimatur_fw-la g._n jane_n r._n p._n d._n henr._n episc._n lond._n à _fw-la sac_fw-la domesticis_fw-la june_n 3._o 1676._o a_o defence_n of_o the_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v catholic_n no_o idolater_n by_o ed._n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n chaplain_n in_o ordinary_a to_o his_o majesty_n the_o two_o first_o part_n london_n print_v by_o robert_n white_a for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n and_o at_o the_o white-hart_n in_o westminster-hall_n 1676._o to_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n henry_n lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n one_o of_o the_o lord_n of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy_a council_n my_o lord_n i_o have_v hear_v that_o in_o some_o famous_a prophetic_a picture_n pretend_v to_o represent_v the_o fate_n of_o england_n the_o chief_a thing_n observable_a in_o several_a of_o they_o be_v a_o mole_n a_o creature_n blind_a and_o busy_a smooth_a and_o deceitful_a continual_o work_v under_o ground_n but_o now_o and_o then_o to_o be_v discern_v by_o the_o disturbance_n it_o make_v in_o the_o surface_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v so_o natural_a a_o description_n of_o a_o restless_a party_n among_o we_o that_o we_o need_v no_o judge_n of_o controversy_n to_o interpret_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o our_o forefather_n have_v sufficient_a testimony_n of_o their_o work_n under_o ground_n but_o in_o our_o age_n they_o act_v more_o visible_o and_o with_o that_o indefatigable_a industry_n that_o they_o threaten_v without_o great_a care_n to_o prevent_v they_o the_o undermine_v of_o our_o church_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o our_o establish_a religion_n which_o since_o they_o can_v hope_v so_o easy_o to_o compass_v alone_o they_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v in_o to_o their_o assistance_n all_o such_o discontent_a party_n who_o be_v so_o weak_a if_o any_o can_v be_v so_o to_o be_v prevail_v on_o to_o be_v instrument_n to_o serve_v they_o in_o pull_v down_o a_o church_n which_o can_v never_o fall_v but_o they_o must_v be_v stifle_v in_o its_o ruin_n one_o will_v think_v it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a for_o any_o to_o run_v into_o a_o snare_n which_o lie_v so_o open_a to_o their_o view_n or_o to_o flatter_v themselves_o with_o the_o vain_a hope_n of_o escape_v better_a than_o the_o church_n they_o design_v to_o destroy_v but_o such_o be_v the_o admirable_a wisdom_n of_o divine_a providence_n to_o order_n thing_n so_o above_o all_o humane_a discretion_n that_o when_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n have_v provoke_v god_n to_o forsake_v it_o he_o suffer_v those_o to_o concur_v in_o the_o most_o pernicious_a counsel_n for_o enslave_v conscience_n who_o pretend_v to_o the_o great_a zeal_n for_o the_o liberty_n of_o it_o so_o that_o our_o church_n of_o england_n in_o its_o present_a condition_n seem_v to_o stand_v as_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n do_v of_o old_a between_o two_o unquiet_a and_o boisterous_a sea_n and_o there_o be_v some_o very_a busy_a in_o cut_v through_o the_o isthmus_n between_o they_o to_o let_v in_o both_o at_o once_o upon_o it_o suppose_v that_o no_o strength_n will_v be_v able_a to_o withstand_v the_o force_n of_o so_o terrible_a a_o inundation_n it_o be_v a_o consideration_n that_o may_v dishearten_v those_o who_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o religion_n against_o the_o common_a adversary_n to_o see_v that_o they_o promise_v themselves_o as_o much_o from_o the_o folly_n of_o some_o of_o their_o most_o seem_a enemy_n as_o from_o the_o interest_n and_o power_n of_o their_o friend_n 7.5_o thus_o like_o s._n paul_n in_o macedonia_n we_o be_v trouble_v on_o every_o side_n without_o be_v fight_n and_o within_o be_v fear_n if_o man_n do_v but_o once_o understand_v the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o our_o peace_n we_o may_v yet_o hope_v to_o weather_n out_o the_o storm_n that_o threaten_v we_o and_o to_o live_v as_o the_o church_n have_v frequent_o do_v in_o a_o toss_a condition_n with_o wave_n beat_v on_o every_o side_n but_o if_o through_o weakness_n or_o wilfulness_n those_o thing_n shall_v be_v hide_v from_o our_o eye_n the_o prospect_n of_o our_o future_a condition_n be_v much_o more_o dreadful_a and_o amaze_a than_o the_o present_a can_v be_v if_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o hope_v that_o all_o man_n will_v lay_v aside_o prejudice_n and_o passion_n and_o have_v great_a regard_n to_o the_o common_a good_a than_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o several_a party_n they_o can_v not_o but_o see_v where_o our_o main_a strength_n lie_v by_o what_o our_o enemy_n be_v most_o concern_v to_o destroy_v and_o that_o no_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n will_v make_v use_n of_o disunit_a party_n to_o destroy_v one_o great_a body_n unless_o they_o be_v sure_a to_o master_v they_o when_o they_o have_v do_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o best_a way_n for_o their_o own_o security_n be_v to_o unite_v themselves_o with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v a_o blessing_n too_o great_a for_o such_o a_o people_n to_o expect_v who_o sin_n have_v make_v our_o breach_n so_o wide_o that_o we_o have_v too_o great_a reason_n to_o fear_v the_o common_a enemy_n may_v enter_v through_o they_o if_o there_o be_v not_o some_o way_n find_v out_o to_o repair_v those_o breach_n and_o to_o build_v up_o the_o place_n which_o be_v break_v down_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o can_v see_v how_o those_o who_o can_v have_v join_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a can_v just_o refuse_v to_o do_v it_o in_o we_o for_o that_o be_v the_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o our_o church_n of_o england_n since_o the_o reformation_n come_v the_o near_a to_o idolatry_n be_v then_o suppress_v by_o the_o imperial_a edict_n the_o church_n settle_v by_o law_n under_o the_o government_n of_o bishop_n public_a liturgy_n appoint_v antiquity_n reverence_v schism_n discountenance_v learn_v encourage_v and_o some_o few_o ceremony_n use_v but_o without_o any_o of_o those_o corrupt_a mixture_n which_o afterward_o prevail_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o whatever_o man_n of_o ill_a mind_n may_v suggest_v to_o the_o disparagement_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v real_o a_o honour_n to_o our_o church_n to_o suffer_v together_o with_o that_o age_n when_o the_o christian_a church_n begin_v to_o be_v firm_o settle_v by_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o do_v enjoy_v its_o primitive_a purity_n without_o the_o poverty_n and_o hardship_n it_o endure_v before_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o time_n be_v man_n of_o that_o exemplary_a piety_n of_o those_o great_a ability_n of_o that_o excellent_a conduct_n and_o magnanimity_n as_o set_v they_o above_o the_o contempt_n or_o reproach_n of_o any_o but_o infidel_n and_o apostate_n for_o than_o live_v the_o gregory_n the_o basil_n the_o chrysostoms_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n the_o ambrose_n and_o augustins_n in_o the_o western_a and_o they_o who_o can_v suspect_v these_o to_o have_v be_v enemy_n to_o the_o power_n of_o godliness_n do_v never_o understand_v what_o it_o mean_v it_o be_v no_o doubt_n the_o most_o desirable_a thing_n in_o our_o state_n and_o condition_n to_o see_v the_o piety_n the_o zeal_n the_o courage_n the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o holy_a bishop_n revive_v among_o we_o in_o such_o a_o age_n which_o need_v the_o conjunction_n of_o all_o these_o together_o for_o such_o be_v the_o insolency_n and_o number_n of_o the_o open_a contemner_n of_o our_o church_n and_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o activity_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o and_o the_o subtlety_n of_o those_o who_o undermine_v it_o as_o require_v all_o the_o devotion_n and_o ability_n of_o those_o great_a person_n to_o defend_v it_o and_o i_o hope_v that_o divine_a spirit_n which_o inflame_v and_o act_v they_o have_v not_o forsake_v that_o sacred_a order_n among_o we_o but_o that_o it_o will_v daily_o raise_v up_o more_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o convince_v dissenter_n that_o there_o may_v be_v true_a and_o hearty_a zeal_n for_o religion_n among_o our_o prelate_n and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o good_a work_n be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n nay_o even_o in_o this_o age_n as_o bad_a as_o it_o be_v there_o may_v be_v as_o great_a instance_n produce_v of_o real_a charity_n and_o of_o work_n of_o public_a and_o pious_a use_n as_o when_o man_n think_v to_o get_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n or_o themselves_o into_o heaven_n by_o what_o they_o do_v and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a exact_o to_o compare_v all_o act_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o have_v be_v do_v ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n with_o what_o there_o be_v do_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n for_o a_o much_o long_a time_n immediate_o before_o
it_o if_o the_o protestant_a charity_n shall_v seem_v to_o fall_v short_a in_o outward_a pomp_n and_o magnificence_n it_o will_v be_v find_v much_o more_o to_o exceed_v it_o in_o number_n and_o usefulness_n which_o make_v i_o so_o much_o the_o more_o wonder_n to_o hear_v and_o see_v the_o ill_a effect_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o this_o kind_n so_o much_o insist_v on_o of_o late_a to_o disprove_v the_o goodness_n of_o it_o if_o some_o great_a man_n have_v sinister_a end_n in_o it_o when_o be_v there_o any_o great_a action_n of_o that_o nature_n wherein_o some_o person_n do_v not_o aim_v at_o their_o own_o advantage_n by_o it_o who_o can_v excuse_v all_o the_o courtier_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n or_o all_o the_o action_n of_o that_o great_a emperor_n himself_o must_v christianity_n therefore_o be_v think_v the_o worse_o because_o it_o do_v prevail_v in_o his_o time_n and_o very_o much_o by_o his_o mean_n and_o there_o be_v some_o partial_a historian_n in_o those_o day_n that_o impute_v the_o demolish_n of_o heathen_a temple_n and_o the_o suppress_n of_o idolatry_n to_o the_o rapine_n and_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o time_n for_o even_o those_o heathen_a temple_n be_v rich_o endow_v and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v that_o when_o such_o a_o tree_n be_v shake_v there_o will_v be_v no_o scramble_n for_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o however_o we_o be_v not_o concern_v to_o justify_v the_o action_n or_o design_n of_o any_o particular_a person_n how_o great_a soever_o but_o that_o which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v that_o the_o reformation_n itself_o be_v a_o just_a pious_a prudent_a and_o necessary_a thing_n and_o have_v both_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o warrant_v it_o and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o justify_v it_o we_o read_v in_o the_o spanish_a history_n a_o remarkable_a precedent_n which_o vindicate_v the_o proceed_n of_o our_o reformation_n in_o england_n the_o gotthick_n nation_n have_v be_v infect_v with_o arianism_n two_o hundred_o and_o thirteen_o year_n when_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o leander_n bishop_n of_o sevil_n the_o king_n reccaredus_n be_v due_o inform_v in_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n call_v a_o council_n at_o toledo_n 〈…〉_z wherein_o arianism_n be_v renounce_v by_o the_o declaration_n and_o subscription_n of_o the_o king_n himself_o be_v present_a in_o council_n and_o afterward_o by_o the_o bishop_n who_o join_v with_o he_o and_o the_o great_a man_n which_o be_v do_v the_o council_n proceed_v to_o make_v new_a canon_n and_o constitution_n which_o the_o king_n confirm_v by_o his_o edict_n declare_v that_o if_o any_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n refuse_v to_o observe_v they_o he_o be_v sentence_v by_o the_o council_n to_o excommunication_n if_o any_o of_o the_o high_a rank_n of_o the_o laity_n the_o penalty_n be_v pay_v half_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o exchequer_n if_o other_o confiscation_n and_o banishment_n all_o which_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o record_n of_o that_o council_n the_o arian_n bishop_n as_o mariana_n relate_v 15._o such_o as_o athalocus_n and_o sunna_n with_o other_o have_v the_o old_a queen_n goswinda_n and_o several_a of_o the_o nobility_n to_o join_v with_o they_o make_v all_o the_o disturbance_n they_o can_v to_o hinder_v the_o reformation_n but_o god_n not_o only_o carry_v it_o through_o but_o wonderful_o preserve_v the_o life_n of_o the_o king_n notwithstanding_o many_o conspiracy_n against_o he_o after_o who_o death_n the_o arian_n faction_n be_v very_o busy_a and_o make_v several_a attempt_n by_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o be_v restore_v again_o and_o they_o once_o think_v themselves_o sure_a when_o they_o have_v get_v wittericus_fw-la of_o their_o party_n to_o the_o throne_n but_o his_o short_a reign_n put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o their_o hope_n i_o find_v some_o of_o the_o latter_a spanish_a historian_n much_o trouble_v to_o see_v all_o do_v in_o this_o reformation_n by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a man_n without_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n lucas_n tudensis_n therefore_o say_v that_o leander_n be_v the_o pope_n legate_n but_o mariana_n confess_v 1._o that_o the_o very_a act_n of_o the_o council_n contradict_v it_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o they_o send_v legate_n to_o the_o pope_n afterward_o to_o have_v the_o council_n confirm_v by_o he_o but_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o nothing_o appear_v in_o history_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o if_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o the_o epistle_n of_o gregory_n 41._o who_o write_v to_o leander_n a_o letter_n of_o congratulation_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o reccaredus_n but_o then_o national_a church_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v power_n enough_o to_o reform_v themselves_o provide_v that_o they_o proceed_v according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n and_o this_o be_v that_o we_o maintain_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o receive_v all_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v then_o receive_v and_o have_v reform_v those_o abuse_n only_o which_o have_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n since_o that_o time_n this_o my_o lord_n be_v the_o cause_n which_o by_o command_n of_o my_o superior_n i_o be_v first_o engage_v to_o defend_v among_o who_o your_o lordship_n predecessor_n who_o constant_a friendship_n and_o kindness_n i_o must_v never_o forget_v be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a since_o that_o time_n i_o have_v have_v but_o little_a respite_n from_o these_o not_o so_o please_v to_o i_o as_o sometime_o necessary_a polemical_a exercise_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o rage_n and_o malice_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o our_o church_n against_o i_o i_o sit_v down_o with_o that_o contentment_n that_o i_o have_v defend_v a_o righteous_a cause_n and_o with_o a_o honest_a mind_n and_o therefore_o i_o little_o regard_v their_o bitter_a censure_n and_o reproach_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o such_o a_o crowd_n of_o adversary_n it_o be_v no_o unpleasant_a entertainment_n to_o i_o to_o see_v the_o various_a method_n with_o which_o they_o have_v attack_v i_o some_o with_o piteous_a moan_n and_o outcry_n other_o grin_v and_o only_o show_v their_o tooth_n other_o rant_a and_o hector_v other_o scold_v and_o revile_v but_o i_o must_v needs_o say_v the_o adversary_n i_o now_o answer_v have_v show_v more_o art_n and_o cunning_a than_o all_o the_o rest_n put_v together_o and_o have_v say_v as_o much_o in_o defence_n of_o their_o cause_n as_o wit_n and_o subtilty_n can_v invent_v i_o wish_v i_o can_v speak_v as_o free_o of_o his_o fair_a deal_n and_o ingenuity_n he_o therefore_o i_o reserve_v to_o be_v answer_v by_o himself_o after_o i_o have_v shake_v off_o the_o lesser_a and_o more_o bark_a creature_n what_o i_o have_v now_o do_v i_o humble_o present_a to_o your_o lordship_n hand_n and_o i_o be_o very_o glad_a of_o this_o opportunity_n to_o declare_v what_o satisfaction_n the_o member_n of_o your_o own_o church_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o this_o great_a city_n have_v to_o see_v a_o person_n of_o so_o noble_a birth_n so_o much_o temper_v and_o prudence_n so_o firm_a a_o assertor_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n and_o church_n of_o england_n appoint_v by_o his_o majesty_n to_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o they_o that_o god_n almighty_a will_v assist_v and_o direct_v your_o lordship_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o peace_n and_o welfare_n of_o this_o church_n be_v the_o hearty_a prayer_n of_o my_o lord_n your_o lordship_n most_o dutiful_a and_o obedient_a servant_n ed._n stillingfleet_n may_v 30._o 1676._o to_o the_o reader_n it_o have_v be_v long_o expect_v that_o i_o shall_v have_v publish_v a_o answer_n to_o t._n g._n as_o the_o most_o considerable_a adversary_n that_o appear_v against_o i_o but_o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o before_o his_o book_n come_v out_o i_o have_v undertake_v the_o answer_n of_o several_a other_o which_o when_o i_o have_v set_v forth_o a_o person_n of_o honour_n who_o have_v be_v please_v to_o defend_v i_o against_o one_o of_o my_o keen_a antagonist_n be_v assault_v by_o he_o who_o i_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n oblige_v in_o gratitude_n to_o ease_v of_o any_o far_a trouble_n since_o that_o time_n i_o have_v apply_v myself_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o t._n g.'s_n book_n as_o much_o as_o health_n and_o other_o business_n will_v permit_v and_o find_v such_o confusion_n in_o most_o discourse_n about_o idolatry_n and_o that_o till_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o be_v full_o and_o clear_o state_v man_n will_v still_o dispute_v in_o the_o dark_a about_o these_o matter_n in_o my_o last_o summer_n retirement_n i_o set_v myself_o to_o the_o strict_a examination_n of_o it_o by_o search_v with_o my_o utmost_a diligence_n into_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o best_a author_n i_o can_v
godhead_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v by_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v so_o as_o to_o leave_v they_o without_o excuse_n 20._o be_v this_o their_o know_v of_o god_n 21._o and_o that_o incorruptible_a god_n who_o glory_n they_o turn_v into_o the_o image_n of_o a_o corruptible_a man_n &_o c_o be_v all_o this_o 23._o nothing_o but_o jupiter_n of_o crete_n and_o the_o arch-devil_n under_o his_o name_n but_o what_o will_v not_o man_n say_v rather_o than_o confess_v themselves_o idolater_n although_o these_o testimony_n of_o scriture_n be_v never_o so_o evident_a 3._o yet_o i_o be_o not_o sure_a but_o t._n g._n may_v be_v the_o polus_n mention_v in_o erasmus_n now_o who_o he_o mention_n for_o my_o sake_n 37.203_o more_o than_o once_o and_o may_v espy_v a_o red_a fiery_a dragon_n even_o the_o old_a serpent_n there_o where_o i_o can_v see_v nothing_o but_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o true_a god_n therefore_o suppose_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o heathen_n or_o the_o scripture_n may_v not_o weigh_v much_o with_o he_o methinks_v he_o may_v have_v consider_v what_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o their_o own_o church_n have_v say_v to_o this_o purpose_n th._n aquinas_n confess_v fin_n that_o the_o most_o of_o the_o gentile_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n from_o who_o they_o say_v all_o those_o other_o who_o they_o call_v god_n do_v receive_v their_o be_v and_o that_o they_o ascribe_v the_o name_n of_o divinity_n to_o all_o immortal_a substance_n chief_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o wisdom_n happiness_n and_o government_n which_o custom_n of_o speak_v say_v he_o be_v likewise_o find_v in_o scripture_n where_o either_o the_o holy_a angel_n or_o man_n and_o judge_n be_v call_v god_n i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n and_o many_o other_o place_n franciscus_n ferrariensis_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o that_o place_n say_v that_o aquinas_n his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o scripture_n only_o agree_v with_o the_o heathen_n as_o to_o the_o name_n but_o that_o they_o call_v their_o god_n proper_o so_o whereas_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o by_o way_n of_o participation_n and_o do_v aquinas_n mean_v any_o otherwise_o of_o the_o heathen_n when_o he_o say_v that_o all_o their_o inferior_a god_n derive_v their_o very_a be_v from_o the_o supreme_a the_o same_o aquinas_n in_o his_o book_n purposely_o write_v against_o the_o gentile_n 120._o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o principle_n of_o religion_n that_o some_o of_o they_o hold_v one_o god_n the_o first_o and_o universal_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o withal_o all_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n latriam_fw-la next_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o intellectual_a substance_n of_o a_o heavenly_a nature_n which_o they_o call_v god_n whether_o they_o be_v substance_n separate_v from_o body_n or_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o heavenly_a orb_n and_o star_n in_o the_o next_o place_n to_o intellectual_a substance_n unite_v to_o aerial_a body_n which_o they_o call_v daemon_n who_o they_o make_v god_n in_o respect_n of_o man_n and_o think_v they_o deserve_v divine_a worship_n from_o man_n as_o be_v mediator_n between_o the_o god_n and_o they_o and_o in_o the_o last_o place_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n as_o be_v raise_v to_o a_o high_a state_n than_o that_o of_o this_o present_a life_n other_o of_o they_o supposs_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n do_v believe_v that_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o not_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o soul_n which_o they_o say_v be_v god_n as_o a_o wise_a man_n have_v honour_n give_v he_o not_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o his_o body_n but_o of_o his_o mind_n other_o again_o assert_v that_o thing_n below_o man_n as_o image_n may_v have_v divine_a worship_n give_v to_o they_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o a_o superior_a nature_n either_o from_o the_o influence_n of_o heavenly_a body_n or_o the_o presence_n of_o some_o spirit_n which_o image_n they_o call_v god_n and_o from_o thence_o they_o be_v call_v idolater_n and_o so_o he_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v who_o acknowledge_v one_o first_o principle_n do_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o be_v because_o it_o weaken_v the_o notion_n and_o esteem_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o the_o supreme_a be_v to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o beside_o he_o as_o it_o will_v lessen_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o king_n for_o any_o other_o person_n to_o have_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o respect_n show_v to_o he_o which_o we_o express_v to_o the_o king_n and_o because_o this_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a to_o god_n on_o the_o account_n of_o creation_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o he_o and_o because_o he_o be_v proper_o lord_n over_o we_o and_o none_o else_o beside_o he_o and_o he_o be_v our_o great_a and_o last_o end_n which_o be_v all_o of_o they_o great_a and_o weighty_a reason_n why_o divine_a worship_n shall_v be_v appropriate_v to_o god_n alone_o but_o say_v he_o although_o this_o opinion_n which_o make_v god_n a_o separate_a be_v and_o the_o first_o cause_n of_o all_o intellectual_a being_n be_v true_a yet_o that_o which_o make_v god_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n though_o it_o be_v far_o from_o truth_n give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o create_a being_n for_o than_o they_o give_v that_o divine_a worship_n to_o god_n himself_o for_o according_a to_o this_o principle_n the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n be_v but_o as_o the_o several_a member_n of_o a_o man_n body_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o soul_n but_o the_o most_o unreasonable_a opinion_n he_o say_v be_v that_o of_o animate_v image_n because_o those_o can_v deserve_v more_o worship_n than_o either_o the_o spirit_n that_o animate_v they_o or_o the_o maker_n of_o they_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v they_o beside_o that_o by_o lie_a oracle_n and_o wicked_a counsel_n these_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v evil_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o deserve_v no_o worship_n of_o we_o from_o hence_o he_o say_v it_o appear_v that_o because_o divine_a worship_n be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n as_o the_o first_o principle_n and_o none_o but_o a_o ill_o dispose_v rational_a be_v can_v excite_v man_n to_o the_o do_v such_o unlawful_a thing_n as_o give_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o any_o other_o be_v that_o man_n be_v draw_v to_o idolatry_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o evil_a spirit_n which_o covet_v divine_a honour_n to_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o the_o scripture_n say_v they_o worship_v devil_n and_o not_o god_n from_o which_o remarkable_a testimony_n we_o may_v take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n 1._o that_o he_o confess_v many_o of_o the_o gentile_n who_o he_o charge_v with_o idolatry_n do_v believe_v and_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n as_o creator_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o that_o divine_a worship_n be_v so_o proper_a to_o the_o true_a god_n that_o whosoever_o give_v it_o to_o any_o create_v be_v though_o in_o itself_o of_o real_a excellency_n and_o consider_v as_o derive_v that_o excellency_n from_o god_n be_v yet_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n 3._o that_o relative_a latria_n be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n for_o so_o he_o make_v it_o to_o be_v in_o those_o who_o suppose_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o i_o desire_v t._n g._n or_o any_o other_o cunning_a sophister_n among_o they_o to_o show_v i_o why_o a_o man_n may_v not_o as_o lawful_o worship_v any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n with_o a_o relative_a latria_n suppose_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n as_o any_o image_n or_o crucifix_n whatsoever_o for_o if_o union_n contact_n or_o relation_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o relative_a latria_n in_o one_o case_n it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o other_o also_o and_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v so_o great_a a_o judgement_n as_o aquinas_n have_v 3._o shall_v not_o either_o have_v make_v he_o justify_v the_o heathen_n on_o this_o supposition_n or_o condemn_v the_o christian_n in_o give_v latria_n i._n e._n proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o the_o cross._n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o shadow_n of_o reason_n produce_v by_o he_o for_o the_o one_o which_o will_v not_o hold_v have_v much_o more_o for_o the_o other_o for_o if_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o image_n be_v carry_v to_o the_o prototype_n be_v not_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o body_n to_o the_o mind_n that_o animate_v they_o if_o the_o image_n deserve_v the_o same_o worship_n with_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o it_o be_v not_o much_o more_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n capable_a of_o receive_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o person_n as_o the_o
this_o first_o principle_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o it_o be_v immortal_a and_o not_o only_o good_a in_o itself_o but_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o good_a which_o sure_o be_v no_o description_n of_o a_o arch-devil_n but_o what_o need_v i_o far_o insist_v on_o those_o author_n of_o his_o own_o church_n who_o have_v yield_v this_o when_o there_o be_v several_a who_o with_o approbation_n have_v undertake_v the_o proof_n of_o this_o in_o book_n write_v purposely_o on_o this_o subject_n such_o as_o raim_n breganius_n gentil_n mutius_n pansa_n philoso_n livius_n galante_n comparat_fw-la paulus_n benius_n eugubinus_n theolog_fw-la but_o above_o all_o augustinus_n steuchus_n eugubinus_n philo._n who_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o prove_v that_o not_o only_o the_o be_v of_o the_o deity_n but_o the_o unity_n as_o a_o first_o principle_n the_o wisdom_n goodness_n power_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v acknowledge_v not_o mere_o by_o the_o philosopher_n as_o plato_n and_o aristotle_n and_o their_o follower_n but_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n but_o i_o be_o afraid_a these_o book_n may_v be_v as_o hard_a for_o he_o to_o find_v as_o trigautius_n be_v and_o it_o be_v well_o if_o his_o principle_n be_v as_o hard_o to_o find_v too_o if_o they_o discover_v no_o more_o learning_n or_o judgement_n than_o this_o that_o the_o supreme_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v a_o arch-devil_n but_o t._n g._n say_v 350._o that_o the_o father_n of_o god_n and_o man_n among_o the_o heathen_n be_v according_a to_o the_o father_n a_o arch-devil_n be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o you_o to_o entertain_v wild_a and_o absurd_a opinion_n yourselves_o but_o upon_o all_o occasion_n you_o must_v lay_v they_o at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o father_n i_o have_v hear_v of_o a_o place_n where_o the_o people_n be_v hard_o put_v to_o it_o to_o provide_v godfather_n for_o their_o child_n at_o last_o they_o resolve_v to_o choose_v two_o man_n that_o be_v to_o stand_v as_o godfather_n for_o all_o the_o child_n that_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v in_o the_o parish_n just_o such_o a_o use_n you_o make_v of_o the_o father_n they_o must_v christen_v all_o your_o brat_n and_o how_o foolish_a soever_o a_o opinion_n be_v if_o it_o come_v from_o you_o it_o must_v present_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n but_o i_o shall_v do_v my_o endeavour_n to_o break_v this_o bad_a custom_n of_o you_o and_o since_o t._n g._n think_v i_o a_o scarce-revolted_n presbyterian_a i_o shall_v make_v the_o right_a father_n stand_v for_o his_o own_o child_n and_o because_o this_o be_v very_o material_a towards_o the_o true_a understanding_n the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n i_o shall_v give_v a_o full_a account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o point_n and_o not_o as_o t._n g._n have_v do_v from_o one_o single_a passage_n of_o a_o learned_a but_o by_o their_o own_o church_n think_v heretical_a father_n viz._n origen_n present_o cry_v out_o the_o father_n the_o father_n which_o be_v like_o a_o country_n fellow_n that_o come_v to_o a_o gentleman_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v find_v out_o a_o brave_a covey_n of_o partridge_n lie_v in_o such_o a_o field_n the_o gentleman_n be_v very_o much_o please_v with_o the_o news_n and_o present_o ask_v he_o how_o many_o there_o be_v what_o half_a a_o score_n no._n eight_o no._n six_o no._n four_o no._n but_o how_o many_o than_o be_v there_o sir_n say_v the_o country_n fellow_n it_o be_v a_o covey_n of_o one_o i_o be_o afraid_a t._n g_o his_o covey_n of_o father_n will_v hardly_o come_v to_o one_o at_o last_o justin_n martyr_n be_v the_o elder_a genuine_a father_n extant_a who_o undertake_v to_o reprove_v the_o gentile_n for_o their_o idolatry_n paris_n and_o to_o defend_v the_o christian_a worship_n in_o his_o paraenesis_n to_o the_o greek_n he_o take_v notice_n how_o hardly_o the_o wise_a gentile_n think_v themselves_o deal_v with_o when_o all_o the_o poetical_a fable_n about_o their_o god_n be_v object_v against_o they_o just_a as_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v when_o we_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o legend_n of_o their_o saint_n which_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a confess_v to_o be_v make_v by_o man_n who_o take_v a_o privilege_n of_o feign_v and_o say_v any_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o the_o heathen_a poet_n but_o they_o appeal_v for_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n to_o plato_n and_o aristotle_n both_o who_o he_o confess_v 6._o to_o have_v assert_v one_o supreme_a god_n although_o they_o differ_v in_o their_o opinion_n about_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o formation_n of_o thing_n by_o he_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o the_o first_o author_n of_o polytheism_n among_o they_o viz._n orpheus_n do_v plain_o assert_v one_o supreme_a god_n 16._o and_o the_o make_n of_o all_o thing_n by_o he_o for_o which_o he_o produce_v many_o verse_n of_o he_o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n a_o excellent_a testimony_n of_o sophocles_n viz._n that_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n who_o make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o sea_n and_o wind_n but_o the_o folly_n and_o madness_n of_o mankind_n bring_v in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o when_o they_o have_v offer_v sacrifice_n and_o keep_v solemnity_n to_o these_o they_o think_v themselves_o religious_a 18._o he_o far_o show_v that_o pythagoras_n deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o unity_n of_o god_n and_o his_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o good_a that_o plato_n be_v warn_v by_o socrates_n his_o death_n dare_v not_o oppose_v the_o god_n common_o worship_v but_o one_o may_v guess_v by_o his_o write_n that_o his_o meaning_n as_o to_o the_o inferior_a deity_n be_v that_o they_o who_o will_v have_v they_o might_n and_o they_o who_o will_v not_o might_n let_v they_o alone_o but_o that_o himself_o have_v a_o right_a opinion_n concern_v the_o true_a god_n 19_o that_o homer_n by_o his_o golden_a chain_n do_v attribute_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n a_o power_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n 22._o and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o deity_n be_v near_o as_o far_o distant_a from_o the_o supreme_a as_o man_n be_v and_o that_o the_o supreme_a be_v he_o who_o homer_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n himself_o which_o signify_v say_v justin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o true_o existent_a deity_n and_o that_o in_o achilles_n his_o shield_n he_o make_v vulcan_n represent_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n 27._o from_o these_o argument_n he_o persuade_v the_o greek_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o revelation_n which_o the_o true_a and_o supreme_a god_n have_v make_v of_o himself_o to_o the_o world_n and_o to_o worship_v he_o according_a to_o his_o own_o will._n in_o his_o apology_n to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n antoninus_n pius_n and_o marcus_n aurelius_n and_o the_o roman_a senate_n and_o people_n for_o so_o baronius_n show_v 14._o that_o which_o be_v now_o call_v the_o first_o be_v true_o the_o second_o and_o that_o not_o only_o write_v to_o the_o senate_n but_o to_o the_o emperor_n too_o who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v marcus_n aurelius_n as_o eusebius_n say_v and_o photius_n after_o he_o he_o give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n then_o so_o warm_o manage_v about_o idolatry_n 17_o that_o it_o be_v not_o whether_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v to_o he_o but_o whether_o those_o who_o the_o gentile_n call_v god_n be_v so_o or_o no_o and_o whether_o they_o or_o dead_a man_n do_v deserve_v any_o divine_a honour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o last_o that_o be_v suppose_v whether_o this_o honour_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n or_o no_o for_o every_o one_o of_o these_o justin_n speak_v distinct_o to_o as_o to_o their_o god_n he_o deny_v that_o they_o deserve_v any_o divine_a worship_n because_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o be_v delight_v with_o it_o from_o whence_o 44._o as_o well_o as_o from_o other_o argument_n he_o prove_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v true_a god_n but_o evil_a daemon_n that_o those_o who_o be_v christian_n do_v only_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o virtue_n and_o goodness_n and_o his_o son_n who_o have_v instruct_v both_o man_n and_o angel_n for_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o think_v that_o in_o this_o place_n justin_n shall_v assert_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n equal_a with_o the_o father_n and_o son_n and_o before_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o some_o great_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v and_o the_o prophetic_a spirit_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n 68_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o they_o have_v no_o other_o crime_n to_o object_n against_o the_o christian_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o
worship_v the_o same_o god_n with_o they_o nor_o offer_v up_o libation_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o dead_a man_n 66._o nor_o crown_n and_o worship_n image_n that_o they_o agree_v with_o menander_n who_o say_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n not_o because_o devil_n dwell_v in_o they_o but_o because_o man_n be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o and_o he_o wonder_v they_o can_v call_v they_o god_n 57_o which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v without_o soul_n and_o dead_a and_o to_o have_v no_o likeness_n to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o then_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v animate_v by_o evil_a spirit_n that_o the_o christian_n reject_v this_o worship_n for_o then_o these_o reason_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v all_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v be_v to_o those_o evil_a spirit_n that_o have_v appear_v among_o man_n for_o that_o be_v justins_n opinion_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o idolatry_n 44._o that_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o government_n of_o all_o thing_n under_o the_o heaven_n to_o particular_a angel_n but_o these_o angel_n prevaricate_a by_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n do_v upon_o they_o beget_v daemon_n that_o these_o daemon_n be_v the_o great_a corrupter_n of_o mankind_n and_o partly_o by_o frightful_a apparition_n and_o by_o instruct_v man_n in_o idolatrous_a rite_n do_v by_o degree_n draw_v man_n to_o give_v they_o divine_a worship_n the_o people_n not_o imagine_v they_o to_o be_v evil_a spirit_n and_o so_o be_v call_v by_o such_o name_n as_o they_o like_v best_o themselves_o as_o neptune_n pluto_n 55._o etc._n etc._n but_o the_o true_a god_n have_v no_o certain_a name_n give_v to_o he_o for_o say_v he_o father_n and_o god_n and_o creator_n and_o lord_n and_o master_n be_v not_o name_n but_o title_n arise_v from_o his_o work_n and_o good_a deed_n and_o god_n 44._o be_v not_o a_o name_n but_o a_o notion_n engraft_v in_o humane_a nature_n of_o a_o unexpressible_a be_v but_o that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v appear_v by_o this_o which_o be_v the_o great_a command_n give_v to_o christian_n 65._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v with_o all_o thy_o heart_n and_o with_o all_o thy_o strength_n even_o the_o lord_n god_n that_o make_v thou_o where_o we_o see_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n use_v by_o justin_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n lay_v in_o god_n peremptory_a prohibition_n of_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o himself_o and_o that_o found_v upon_o god_n right_a of_o dominion_n over_o we_o by_o virtue_n of_o creation_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o divine_a monarchy_n he_o show_v that_o although_o the_o heathen_n do_v make_v great_a use_n of_o the_o poet_n to_o justify_v their_o polytheism_n yet_o they_o do_v give_v clear_a testimony_n of_o one_o supreme_a deity_n who_o be_v the_o maker_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o thing_n for_o which_o end_n he_o produce_v the_o say_n of_o aeschylus_n sophocles_n orpheus_n pythagoras_n philemon_n menander_n and_o euripides_n all_o very_a considerable_a to_o this_o purpose_n in_o his_o work_n there_o be_v extant_a the_o resolution_n of_o several_a question_n by_o a_o greek_a philosopher_n and_o the_o christian_n reply_n in_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n infinite_o good_a powerful_a and_o wise_a nay_o the_o greek_a philosopher_n look_v upon_o the_o ignorance_n of_o god_n as_o a_o thing_n impossible_a 160._o because_o all_o man_n natural_o agree_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n 5._o but_o there_o be_v plain_a evidence_n in_o that_o book_n that_o it_o be_v of_o late_a date_n than_o justins_n time_n therefore_o instead_o of_o insist_v any_o more_o on_o that_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o far_a proof_n that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o can_v be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o dispute_n between_o the_o christian_n and_o heathen_n whether_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o man_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v from_o that_o very_a emperor_n to_o who_o eusebius_n say_v justin_n martyr_n do_v make_v his_o second_o apology_n viz._n m._n aurelius_n antoninus_n it_o be_v particular_o observe_v of_o he_o by_o the_o roman_a historian_n that_o he_o have_v a_o great_a zeal_n for_o preserve_v the_o old_a roman_a religion_n and_o jul._n capitolinus_n say_v anton._n that_o he_o be_v so_o skilful_a in_o all_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o that_o he_o need_v not_o as_o it_o be_v common_a for_o one_o to_o prompt_v he_o because_o he_o can_v say_v the_o prayer_n by_o heart_n and_o he_o be_v so_o confident_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o god_n that_o he_o bid_v faustina_n not_o punish_v those_o who_o have_v conspire_v against_o he_o for_o the_o god_n will_v defend_v he_o his_o zeal_n be_v please_a to_o they_o and_o therefore_o baronius_n do_v not_o wonder_n that_o justin_n and_o other_o christian_n suffer_v martyrdom_n under_o he_o 9_o but_o in_o the_o book_n which_o be_v leave_v of_o his_o writing_n we_o may_v easy_o discover_v that_o he_o firm_o believe_v a_o eternal_a wisdom_n and_o providence_n which_o manage_v the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o god_n who_o veneration_n he_o commend_v be_v look_v on_o by_o he_o as_o the_o subservient_fw-fr minister_n of_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n reverence_n the_o god_n say_v he_o but_o withal_o 9.4_o he_o say_v honour_n that_o which_o be_v most_o excellent_a in_o the_o world_n that_o which_o dispose_v and_o govern_v all_o which_o sometime_o he_o call_v the_o all-commanding_a reason_n sometime_o the_o mind_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o express_o say_v be_v but_o one_o and_o in_o one_o place_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o world_n and_o one_o god_n and_o one_o substance_n and_o one_o law_n and_o one_o common_a reason_n of_o intelligent_a being_n and_o one_o truth_n 6._o but_o the_o great_a objection_n against_o such_o testimony_n of_o antoninus_n and_o other_o lie_n in_o this_o that_o these_o only_a show_n the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o some_o few_o man_n of_o philosophical_a mind_n but_o they_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o public_a and_o establish_a religion_n among_o they_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o other_o deity_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o he_o any_o such_o worship_n aâ—_n belong_v to_o he_o which_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a objection_n against_o the_o design_n of_o this_o present_a discourse_n i_o shall_v here_o endeavour_v to_o remove_v it_o before_o i_o produce_v any_o far_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n for_o which_o we_o must_v consider_v wherein_o the_o roman_n do_v suppose_v the_o solemn_a and_o outward_a act_n of_o their_o religion_n to_o consist_v viz._n in_o the_o worship_n appropriate_v 〈◊〉_d their_o temple_n or_o in_o occasional_a prayer_n and_o vow_n or_o in_o some_o part_n of_o divination_n whereby_o they_o suppose_v god_n do_v make_v know_v his_o mind_n to_o they_o if_o i_o can_v therefore_o prove_v that_o the_o roman_n do_v in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n make_v use_n of_o all_o these_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n it_o will_v then_o necessary_o follow_v that_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o father_n and_o they_o about_o idolatry_n can_v not_o be_v about_o the_o worship_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n but_o about_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o the_o worship_n perform_v in_o their_o temple_n be_v the_o most_o solemn_a and_o frequent_a among_o they_o in_o so_o much_o that_o tully_n say_v therein_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n exceed_v all_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n 9_o but_o the_o most_o solemn_a part_n of_o that_o worship_n be_v that_o which_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o capitol_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o jupiter_n latialis_n in_o alba_n and_o both_o these_o i_o shall_v prove_v be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o supreme_a god_n 118._o the_o first_o capitol_n be_v build_v at_o rome_n by_o numa_n pompilius_n and_o call_v by_o varro_n the_o old_a capitol_n 4._o which_o stand_v at_o a_o good_a distance_n from_o the_o place_n where_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o great_a temple_n be_v lay_v by_o tarqvinius_n priscus_n the_o one_o be_v about_o the_o cirque_fw-la of_o flora_n the_o other_o upon_o the_o tarpeian_a mountain_n there_o be_v so_o little_o leave_v of_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o former_a that_o for_o the_o design_n of_o it_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v by_o the_o general_a intention_n of_o numa_n as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o deity_n of_o which_o plutarch_n give_v this_o account_n numa_n that_o he_o forbid_v the_o roman_n make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n either_o like_a to_o man_n or_o beast_n because_o the_o first_o be_v be_v
invisible_a and_o incorruptible_a and_o can_v only_o be_v apprehend_v by_o our_o mind_n from_o hence_o say_v he_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_n although_o they_o build_v temple_n and_o holy_a place_n yet_o for_o 160._o year_n have_v no_o grave_v or_o paint_a image_n of_o god_n account_v it_o a_o profane_a thing_n to_o represent_v the_o more_o excellent_a by_o what_o be_v below_o it_o and_o because_o we_o can_v come_v near_o to_o god_n any_o other_o way_n than_o by_o our_o understanding_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o numa_n do_v allow_v the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a deity_n as_o of_o juno_n minerva_n and_o of_o deify_v man_n as_o of_o quirinus_n as_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n say_v 2._o but_o since_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o hence_o that_o he_o acknowledge_v a_o first_o invisible_z incomprehensible_a be_v since_o he_o deduce_v the_o reason_n of_o divine_a worship_n from_o consideration_n proper_a to_o he_o since_o he_o appoint_v a_o flamen_n dialis_n as_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o the_o rest_n 19_o as_o livy_n tell_v we_o and_o erect_v a_o capitol_n to_o jove_n it_o be_v incredible_a that_o he_o shall_v design_v it_o for_o any_o other_o than_o the_o supreme_a deity_n what_o force_n be_v there_o in_o numa_n be_v reason_n against_o image_n if_o the_o first_o and_o invisible_a be_v be_v not_o worship_v by_o he_o to_o what_o end_n be_v reason_n frame_v against_o a_o thing_n never_o intend_v and_o which_o will_v not_o hold_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o deify_v man_n unless_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v carry_v at_o last_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o not_o only_a plutarch_n attest_v this_o 31._o but_o varro_n say_v that_o for_o 170._o year_n the_o roman_n worship_v their_o god_n without_o image_n i_o e._n till_o the_o new_a capitol_n be_v erect_v which_o be_v vow_v by_o tarqvinius_n priscus_n in_o the_o sabine_a war_n 3._o but_o he_o be_v only_o able_a to_o prepare_v the_o place_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n 72._o servius_n tullius_n carry_v it_o on_o tarqvinius_n superbus_n be_v at_o vast_a charge_n upon_o it_o design_v say_v livy_n 53._o a_o temple_n of_o such_o a_o capacity_n as_o may_v become_v the_o king_n of_o god_n and_o man_n 4._o which_o be_v the_o common_a phrase_n whereby_o ennius_n plautus_n and_o virgil_n do_v set_v forth_o the_o supreme_a deity_n this_o magnificent_a temple_n which_o according_a to_o dionysius_n stand_v upon_o 800._o foot_n of_o ground_n be_v not_o finish_v till_o after_o the_o expulsion_n of_o tarquin_n and_o be_v then_o dedicate_v with_o great_a solemnity_n by_o horatius_n pulvillus_n be_v both_o consul_n and_o pontifex_n and_o from_o that_o time_n this_o be_v account_v the_o great_a seat_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n among_o they_o panegyr_n it_o be_v sedeâ—_n jovis_fw-la in_o livy_n jovis_fw-la summi_fw-la arx_fw-la in_o ovid_n terrestre_fw-fr domicilium_fw-la jovis_fw-la in_o cicero_n sedes_fw-la jovis_fw-la opt._n max._n in_o tacitus_n which_o be_v all_o as_o plain_a testimony_n that_o this_o temple_n be_v design_v for_o the_o supreme_a god_n among_o they_o as_o can_v be_v desire_v buâ—_n if_o any_o thing_n more_o can_v be_v add_v it_o be_v only_o what_o pliny_n say_v in_o his_o panegyric_n that_o god_n be_v as_o present_v there_o as_o he_o wâ—â—_n in_o the_o heaven_n to_o this_o temple_n thâ—_n great_a resort_n be_v make_v especial_o by_o the_o magistrate_n on_o all_o solemn_a occasion_n hither_o the_o consul_n come_v and_o make_v theiâ—_n vow_n and_o offer_a sacrifice_n before_o theâ—_n go_v into_o their_o province_n on_o the_o verâ—_n day_n they_o enter_v upon_o their_o office_n saitâ—_n livy_n 63._o for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o charge_n again_o flaminius_n that_o he_o go_v away_o without_o do_v it_o hither_o those_o that_o triumpheâ—â—_n come_v and_o offer_v up_o their_o laurel_n anâ—_n lay_v they_o in_o the_o lap_n of_o jupiter_n o._n m._n here_o the_o great_a soldier_n consecrate_v theâ—â—_n arm_n 10._o and_o hang_v up_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o enemy_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o incredible_a riches_n 1._o here_o the_o great_a scipâ—â—_n be_v observe_v to_o be_v very_o often_o conversant_a in_o the_o night_n in_o cella_fw-la jovis_fw-la anâ—_n alexander_n severus_n never_o miss_v attend_v the_o service_n of_o the_o capitol_n if_o he_o be_v in_o the_o city_n every_o seven_o day_n as_o lampridius_n say_v in_o his_o life_n by_o which_o we_o see_v in_o what_o extraordinary_a esteem_v the_o service_n of_o jupiter_n o._n m._n in_o the_o capitol_n be_v among_o the_o great_a person_n in_o rome_n from_o whence_o lactantius_n say_v 11._o it_o be_v summum_fw-la caput_fw-la religionum_fw-la suarum_fw-la publicarum_fw-la the_o very_a top_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o isidore_n think_v it_o be_v call_v capitolium_fw-la 2._o because_o it_o be_v romanae_fw-la urbus_fw-la &_o religionis_fw-la caput_fw-la summum_fw-la so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a but_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o worship_n than_o be_v use_v at_o any_o other_o temple_n in_o rome_n if_o any_o worship_n can_v be_v suppose_v more_o solemn_a than_o this_o it_o be_v that_o of_o jupiter_n latialis_n upon_o the_o mountain_n of_o alba_n whither_o the_o roman_a coss._n go_v upon_o the_o feriae_fw-la latinae_fw-la and_o there_o meet_v the_o ambassador_n send_v on_o purpose_n from_o the_o whole_a society_n of_o the_o latin_n where_o they_o all_o join_v together_o in_o a_o common_a sacrifice_n to_o the_o same_o jove_n as_o dionysius_n strabo_n and_o livy_n relate_v 19_o i_o con_v foresee_v but_o 2._o objection_n against_o this_o evidence_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n among_o the_o roman_n 1._o that_o jupiter_n be_v not_o worship_v alone_o in_o the_o capitol_n but_o juno_n and_o minerva_n too_o 2._o that_o this_o jupiter_n be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o jupiter_n of_o crete_n to_o these_o i_o answer_v 1._o i_o confess_v that_o juno_n and_o minerva_n have_v their_o image_n in_o the_o capitol_n but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o their_o pontifical_a law_n that_o a_o temple_n can_v be_v consecrate_v only_o to_o one_o god_n and_o therefore_o m._n marcellus_n can_v not_o dedicate_v the_o same_o temple_n to_o honour_n and_o virtue_n because_o the_o pontifices_fw-la say_v livy_n 7._o tell_v he_o unum_fw-la templum_fw-la duobus_fw-la numinibus_fw-la non_fw-la rectè_fw-la dedicari_fw-la but_o there_o may_v be_v image_n or_o little_a cell_n of_o other_o god_n beside_o as_o t._n g._n know_v in_o a_o church_n dedicate_v to_o god_n or_o the_o b._n virgin_n there_o may_v be_v chapel_n to_o saint_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o main_a design_n of_o the_o worship_n be_v to_o god_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o this_o and_o many_o other_o thing_n among_o the_o old_a roman_n as_o diana_n and_o the_o muse_n be_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o apollo_n and_o the_o grace_n of_o phidias_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n but_o livy_n particular_o say_v as_o to_o this_o temple_n of_o the_o capitol_n that_o they_o clear_v the_o ground_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v of_o all_o worship_n beside_o 55._o ut_fw-la area_n esset_fw-la tota_fw-la jovis_n that_o it_o may_v whole_o belong_v to_o jove_n the_o only_a question_n than_o be_v whether_o by_o this_o jove_n they_o mean_v the_o supreme_a god_n or_o jupiter_n of_o crete_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v 1._o that_o the_o poetical_a fable_n be_v reject_v at_o rome_n 2._o that_o the_o character_n give_v of_o jupiter_n by_o the_o roman_n can_v belong_v only_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n that_o the_o poetical_a fable_n be_v reject_v at_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v by_o their_o wiseman_n as_o varro_n seneca_n and_o other_o but_o by_o their_o most_o ancient_a law_n about_o religion_n marlianus_n mention_n a_o table_n of_o the_o law_n of_o romulus_n preserve_v in_o the_o capitol_n among_o which_o this_o be_v one_o deorum_fw-la fabulas_fw-la ne_fw-fr credunto_n 8._o and_o that_o this_o be_v no_o invention_n of_o his_o own_o appear_v by_o what_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n at_o large_a discourse_v on_o this_o subject_n halicarn_n where_o he_o show_v that_o although_o the_o custom_n and_o rite_n of_o religion_n institute_v by_o romulus_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o best_a among_o the_o greek_n 90._o yet_o he_o utter_o reject_v all_o their_o fable_n concern_v their_o god_n which_o be_v indeed_o so_o many_o blasphemy_n and_o reproach_n of_o they_o as_o wicked_a unprofitable_a and_o indecent_a and_o not_o become_v good_a man_n much_o less_o those_o which_o be_v worship_v for_o god_n and_o that_o he_o dispose_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n to_o speak_v and_o think_v thing_n worthy_a of_o that_o bless_a nature_n they_o suppose_v they_o to_o have_v and_o he_o particular_o instance_n in_o the_o fable_n of_o saturn_n and_o jupiter_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o
and_o overthrow_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o poetical_a god_n upon_o this_o principle_n because_o they_o be_v not_o eternal_a and_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v at_o first_o make_v out_o of_o matter_n 18._o and_o why_o shall_v we_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v material_a 20._o and_o generate_v and_o liable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o passion_n according_a to_o the_o poet_n description_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o poetical_a figment_n and_o they_o ought_v all_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n as_o empedocles_n explain_v they_o 22._o why_o then_o say_v he_o shall_v we_o attribute_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o matter_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n and_o mutation_n 23._o as_o to_o the_o eternal_a unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a god_n jupiter_n according_a to_o the_o stoic_n be_v the_o most_o active_a and_o fiery_a principle_n of_o matter_n juno_n the_o air_n neptune_n the_o water_n but_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o by_o their_o deity_n be_v understand_v the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n although_o with_o different_a manner_n of_o explication_n now_o say_v he_o against_o the_o stoic_n i_o thus_o argue_v and_o here_o athenagoras_n know_v that_o the_o emperor_n m._n aurelius_n will_v think_v himself_o particular_o concern_v if_o you_o own_o one_o supreme_a god_n eternal_a and_o unbegotten_a and_o all_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o matter_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o receive_v different_a name_n as_o it_o pass_v through_o the_o various_a change_n of_o matter_n then_o these_o several_a kind_n of_o matter_n will_v make_v up_o one_o body_n whereof_o god_n be_v the_o soul_n and_o consequent_o upon_o the_o general_a conflagration_n which_o the_o stoic_n acknowledge_v all_o the_o several_a name_n of_o matter_n will_v be_v lose_v by_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o kind_n and_o nothing_o will_v be_v then_o leave_v but_o the_o divine_a spirit_n why_o shall_v we_o therefore_o look_v on_o those_o as_o god_n that_o be_v liable_a to_o such_o a_o change_n and_o so_o he_o proceed_v to_o argue_v against_o the_o other_o hypothesis_n as_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o whereby_o all_o their_o deity_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n too_o from_o the_o same_o principle_n viz._n that_o because_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o corruptible_a 24._o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o receive_v divine_a honour_n from_o we_o by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o fundamental_a principle_n which_o athenagoras_n go_v upon_o in_o this_o elaborate_a discourse_n of_o he_o to_o one_o of_o the_o wise_a emperor_n rome_n ever_o have_v be_v this_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o eternal_a god_n ought_v to_o receive_v divine_a worship_n from_o man_n whether_o they_o call_v it_o sovereign_n or_o relative_n or_o what_o name_n soever_o they_o give_v it_o nay_o although_o they_o do_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n yet_o if_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o his_o creature_n as_o the_o stoic_n do_v the_o christian_n think_v it_o so_o unlawful_a that_o they_o will_v rather_o die_v than_o comply_v with_o they_o in_o it_o and_o here_o i_o appeal_v again_o to_o t._n g_o be_v conscience_n for_o since_o he_o have_v show_v i_o the_o way_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v follow_v he_o in_o it_o whether_o he_o think_v so_o wise_a and_o virtuous_a a_o emperor_n as_o antoninus_n be_v will_v not_o have_v preserve_v the_o christian_n from_o suffer_a persecution_n as_o they_o do_v very_o smart_o in_o his_o day_n if_o they_o will_v have_v declare_v themselves_o to_o have_v understand_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n after_o the_o emperor_n own_o way_n viz._n by_o believe_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o worship_v the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n under_o the_o name_n of_o those_o deity_n that_o be_v common_o receive_v and_o they_o may_v have_v direct_v this_o worship_n as_o they_o have_v think_v fit_a and_o have_v disow_v all_o the_o ridiculous_a and_o profane_a story_n of_o their_o poetical_a god_n as_o the_o stoic_n do_v and_o what_o principle_n then_o can_v hinder_v the_o christian_n from_o comply_v with_o the_o law_n but_o this_o that_o they_o account_v it_o idolatry_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o create_v be_v 8._o from_o athenagoras_n i_o proceed_v to_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o understand_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o heathen_a theology_n as_o well_o as_o any_o and_o expose_v all_o their_o poetical_a fable_n and_o greek_a mystery_n with_o as_o much_o advantage_n as_o any_o christian_a writer_n in_o his_o admonition_n to_o the_o greek_n after_o he_o have_v sufficient_o deride_v the_o poetical_a theology_n and_o the_o vulgar_a idolatry_n he_o come_v to_o the_o philosopher_n who_o do_v he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d paris_n make_v a_o idol_n of_o matter_n the_o image_n whereof_o be_v not_o sure_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o thing_n not_o existent_a as_o a_o centaur_n or_o sphinx_n and_o yet_o call_v a_o idol_n and_o after_o reckon_v up_o thales_n anaximenes_n parmenides_n hippasus_n heraclitus_n and_o empedocles_n he_o call_v they_o all_o atheist_n because_o with_o a_o foolish_a kind_n of_o wisdom_n they_o do_v worship_n matter_n and_o scorn_v to_o worship_v wood_n and_o stones_n do_v deify_v the_o mother_n of_o they_o and_o so_o run_v out_o after_o his_o way_n into_o a_o discourse_n about_o the_o several_a nation_n that_o despise_a image_n and_o worship_v the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n and_o the_o symbol_n of_o they_o as_o the_o scythian_n sarmatian_n persian_n and_o macedonian_n who_o he_o say_v be_v the_o philosopher_n master_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o inferior_a element_n which_o be_v make_v to_o be_v serviceable_a to_o man_n then_o he_o reckon_v up_o other_o philosopher_n that_o worship_v the_o star_n as_o animate_v being_n other_o the_o planet_n and_o the_o world_n and_o the_o stoic_n who_o say_v god_n pass_v through_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o matter_n yet_o after_o all_o this_o he_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a divine_a influence_n distil_v upon_o all_o man_n 45._o especial_o on_o those_o who_o apply_v themselves_o to_o learning_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n incorruptible_a and_o unbegotten_a who_o be_v the_o only_a true_a be_v and_o abide_v for_o ever_o above_o the_o high_a heaven_n from_o whence_o he_o behold_v all_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n who_o according_a to_o euripides_n see_v all_o thing_n without_o be_v visible_a himself_o and_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o he_o bring_v the_o testimony_n of_o plato_n antisthenes_n and_o xenophon_n who_o all_o acknowledge_v god_n incomparable_a excellency_n 46._o as_o well_o as_o unity_n and_o then_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o cleanthes_n and_o the_o pythagorean_n and_o not_o content_v with_o the_o philosopher_n he_o heap_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o poet_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n as_o aratus_n hesiod_n orpheus_n sophocles_n menander_n homer_n and_o euripides_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o his_o miscellany_n for_o so_o his_o stromata_n true_o be_v he_o fall_v upon_o this_o subject_n again_o 590._o and_o then_o say_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o there_o be_v a_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o one_o omnipotent_a god_n 591._o among_o all_o consider_a man_n 597._o he_o grant_v the_o stoic_n opinion_n about_o god_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o show_v that_o thales_n confess_v god_n eternity_n and_o omnisciency_n that_o epicharmus_n attribute_v omnipotency_n to_o he_o and_o homer_n the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o describe_v in_o the_o shield_n of_o achilles_n 597._o and_o then_o make_v this_o observation_n as_o though_o it_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o t._n g._n he_o that_o be_v call_v both_o in_o verse_n and_o prose_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o jupiter_n 598._o carry_v our_o apprehension_n to_o god_n not_o to_o the_o arch_a devil_n as_o t._n g._n say_v and_o therefore_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o give_v and_o take_v away_o all_o thing_n and_o to_o be_v king_n over_o all_o that_o pindar_n the_o baeotian_n be_v a_o pythagorean_n say_v there_o be_v one_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n who_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o wise_a artificer_n and_o then_o he_o repeat_v several_a of_o the_o testimony_n which_o he_o have_v produce_v before_o 601._o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o of_o xenophanes_n colophonius_n prove_v god_n to_o be_v one_o and_o incorporeal_a and_o of_o cleanthes_n reprove_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o vulgar_a about_o the_o deity_n and_o of_o euphorion_n 603._o and_o aeschilus_n about_o jupiter_n which_o for_o t._n g_o be_v better_a information_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jupiter_n be_v
aether_n and_o earth_n and_o heaven_n and_o all_o thing_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o jupiter_n be_v it_o and_o clemens_n be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v this_o a_o improper_a speech_n that_o he_o say_v it_o be_v speak_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o decency_n and_o gravity_n concern_v god_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o who_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o over_o conversant_a with_o they_o but_o father_n bellarmine_n or_o father_n coccius_n serve_v they_o for_o a_o whole_a jury_n of_o they_o but_o i_o commend_v t._n g._n for_o his_o modesty_n for_o when_o he_o have_v say_v this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n he_o produce_v no_o more_o but_o good_a father_n origen_n and_o he_o be_v so_o kind_a heart_a to_o he_o that_o though_o i_o believe_v he_o have_v hear_v how_o he_o have_v be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n yet_o he_o with_o great_a judgement_n suppose_v that_o what_o he_o say_v be_v the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n but_o beside_o this_o 604._o clemens_n quote_v a_o say_n of_o heraclitus_n approve_v by_o plato_n wherein_o the_o only_a wise_a be_v be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o jove_n and_o to_o show_v that_o one_o supreme_a be_v be_v receive_v among_o the_o greek_n he_o cite_v far_a an_o express_v testimony_n of_o timaeus_n locrus_n wherein_o he_o say_v there_o be_v one_o unbegotten_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o be_v beget_v it_o be_v no_o first_o principle_n but_o that_o out_o of_o which_o it_o be_v beget_v will_v be_v that_o principle_n which_o clemens_n parallel_v with_o that_o say_n of_o scripture_n hear_v o_o israel_n the_o lord_n thy_o god_n be_v one_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v i_o omit_v the_o testimony_n of_o author_n cite_v before_o but_o to_o they_o he_o add_v diphilus_n the_o comedian_n who_o be_v a_o little_o young_a than_o menander_n and_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o ptolemy_n who_o speak_v plain_o concern_v the_o omniscience_n providence_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n in_o the_o verse_n cite_v out_o of_o he_o and_o call_v god_n the_o lord_n of_o all_o who_o very_a name_n be_v dreadful_a and_o who_o word_n afterward_o be_v so_o full_a of_o emphasis_n that_o i_o can_v forbear_v set_v they_o down_o although_o i_o beg_v pardon_n for_o mix_v so_o much_o of_o a_o foreign_a language_n in_o a_o english_a discourse_n he_o bid_v those_o man_n look_v to_o it_o who_o presume_v upon_o god_n patience_n because_o he_o do_v not_o at_o present_a punish_v they_o 606._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d look_v to_o it_o you_o that_o think_v there_o be_v no_o god_n there_o be_v there_o be_v if_o any_o man_n do_v ill_a let_v he_o think_v time_n be_v gain_v for_o certain_o suffer_v he_o shall_v for_o what_o he_o have_v do_v amiss_o but_o withal_o he_o quote_v a_o say_n of_o xenocrates_n chalcedonius_n wherein_o he_o call_v god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o supreme_a jove_n and_o another_o of_o archilochus_n parius_n a_o very_a ancient_a poet_n 604._o in_o the_o 23_o olympiad_n say_v s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o he_o begin_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o jove_n 1._o thy_o power_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o thou_o see_v all_o that_o be_v do_v there_o whether_o good_a or_o evil_n and_o menander_n say_v that_o god_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n good_a and_o aeschylus_n celebrate_v the_o mighty_a power_n of_o god_n to_o this_o purpose_n 609._o think_v not_o that_o god_n be_v like_a to_o what_o thou_o see_v thou_o know_v he_o not_o for_o he_o be_v like_a to_o that_o which_o can_v be_v touch_v or_o see_v he_o make_v the_o mountain_n tremble_v and_o the_o sea_n to_o rage_n when_o his_o command_a eye_n do_v on_o they_o look_v for_o the_o great_a god_n can_v do_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a but_o diphilus_n say_v yet_o far_o honour_v he_o alone_o that_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o good_a thing_n from_o all_o which_o clemens_n conclude_v 611._o that_o the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o north_n and_o south_n have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o anticipation_n concern_v the_o government_n of_o one_o supreme_a disposer_n of_o thing_n 612._o because_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o most_o common_a operation_n have_v equal_o reach_v to_o all_o but_o especial_o to_o the_o inquisitive_a philosopher_n of_o greece_n who_o have_v attribute_v a_o wise_a providence_n to_o the_o invisible_a and_o only_o and_o most_o powerful_a and_o most_o skilful_a contriver_n of_o all_o thing_n although_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v a_o modest_a man_n 9_o that_o the_o gentile_n who_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o the_o primitive_a father_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a deity_n and_o be_v so_o think_v to_o do_v by_o those_o who_o manage_v that_o charge_n against_o they_o yet_o i_o shall_v proceed_v from_o clemens_n to_o origen_n his_o disciple_n and_o see_v if_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n be_v alter_v in_o his_o time_n the_o dispute_n between_o celsus_n and_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o depend_v on_o this_o whether_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o sovereign_a worship_n do_v belong_v to_o he_o for_o celsus_n free_o acknowledge_v both_o these_o i_o know_v origen_n several_a time_n charge_v he_o with_o be_v a_o epicurean_a but_o whatever_o his_o private_a opinion_n be_v he_o own_v none_o of_o the_o epicurean_a principle_n about_o religion_n in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o christian_n wherein_o he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v both_o for_o god_n and_o providence_n he_o call_v god_n the_o universael_a reason_n he_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o all_o immortal_a being_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v from_o he_o 247._o and_o say_v that_o god_n be_v common_a to_o all_o good_a and_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o and_o without_o envy_n nay_o he_o call_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a god_n 200._o and_o say_v that_o man_n ought_v to_o undergo_v any_o torment_n rather_o than_o to_o think_v or_o speak_v any_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o he_o 392._o 419._o that_o he_o be_v at_o no_o time_n to_o be_v forsake_v by_o we_o neither_o night_n nor_o day_n in_o public_a or_o private_a in_o our_o thought_n or_o action_n but_o our_o soul_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v intent_n upon_o he_o thus_o far_o celsus_n seem_v a_o good_a christian_a what_o be_v the_o matter_n then_o between_o origen_n and_o he_o that_o they_o can_v not_o agree_v about_o divine_a worship_n since_o celsus_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o that_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v only_o due_a to_o he_o why_o the_o dispute_n lie_v in_o this_o point_n celsus_n contend_v with_o great_a vehemency_n that_o since_o god_n make_v use_v of_o inferior_a spirit_n to_o govern_v the_o world_n that_o those_o aught_o to_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o they_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o several_a country_n that_o this_o tend_v more_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n for_o that_o devotion_n 421._o say_v he_o be_v more_o perfect_a which_o pass_v through_o all_o to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o god_n shall_v envy_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o own_o minister_n but_o we_o ought_v rather_o to_o suppose_v that_o the_o great_a god_n be_v better_a please_v with_o it_o 381._o so_o that_o all_o that_o celsus_n plead_v for_o be_v either_o a_o inferior_a service_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o at_o the_o utmost_a but_o a_o relative_n latria_n a_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v after_o a_o inferior_a manner_n upon_o the_o low_a god_n but_o to_o be_v final_o terminate_v upon_o the_o supreme_a to_o this_o origen_n answer_v two_o way_n 1._o by_o show_v that_o these_o inferior_a deity_n be_v not_o good_a angel_n but_o daemon_n i._n e._n evil_a spirit_n which_o he_o prove_v many_o way_n but_o chief_o by_o this_o that_o they_o seem_v so_o covetous_a of_o divine_a worship_n from_o man_n 2._o by_o insist_v on_o this_o as_o the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o worship_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v only_o to_o god_n himself_o and_o to_o his_o son_n christ_n jesus_n this_o he_o inculcate_n upon_o all_o occasion_n this_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v all_o other_o thing_n whether_o they_o have_v being_n or_o have_v not_o be_v to_o be_v pass_v by_o 10._o and_o although_o some_o of_o they_o may_v deserve_v honour_n
signify_v daughter_n imply_v the_o lesser_a deity_n and_o olla_fw-mi taal_fw-mi the_o supreme_a god_n as_o the_o word_n signify_v which_o he_o prove_v from_o sharestanius_fw-la that_o the_o old_a arab_n do_v acknowledge_v abraham_n ecchellensis_n speak_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o old_a arabian_n say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o chaled_a orient_a go_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o there_o be_v one_o creator_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o thing_n most_o powerful_a and_o most_o wise_a beside_o these_o there_o be_v those_o who_o worship_v intelligence_n or_o celestial_a spirit_n and_o these_o say_v he_o although_o they_o confess_v one_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n most_o holy_a wise_a and_o powerful_a yet_o they_o say_v we_o have_v need_n of_o mediator_n to_o he_o therefore_o they_o invoke_v those_o spirit_n with_o all_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o these_o say_v he_o be_v call_v the_o daughter_n of_o god_n as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o alcoran_n not_o much_o different_a from_o these_o be_v the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n who_o he_o describe_v as_o we_o have_v do_v before_o but_o he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o dahritae_n among_o they_o who_o he_o call_v philosopher_n who_o be_v mere_a atheist_n and_o assert_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o these_o be_v except_v he_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a arab_n do_v believe_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o he_o tell_v out_o of_o they_o 9_o their_o particular_a history_n of_o it_o but_o ecchellensis_n be_v aware_a of_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o worship_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o among_o the_o arabian_n suppose_v they_o acknowledge_v one_o true_a god_n and_o therefore_o put_v the_o qustion_n whether_o they_o do_v worship_v their_o idol_n for_o god_n without_o relation_n to_o any_o superior_a or_o only_o take_v they_o for_o second_o cause_n and_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o god_n only_o analogical_o it_o be_v a_o question_n seasonable_o put_v but_o not_o so_o wise_o answer_v for_o as_o if_o he_o have_v quite_o forget_v what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o he_o say_v without_o all_o doubt_n the_o most_o of_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v as_o of_o supreme_a authority_n and_o majesty_n and_o independent_a of_o any_o other_o what_o although_o they_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o supreme_a god_n and_o call_v all_o the_o lesser_a deity_n his_o daughter_n although_o all_o of_o they_o a_o very_a few_o except_v believe_v the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n by_o one_o most_o wise_a and_o powerful_a be_v but_o alas_o he_o do_v not_o think_v of_o this_o question_n when_o he_o say_v the_o other_o thing_n and_o he_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o remember_v they_o now_o but_o to_o say_v what_o serve_v best_a for_o his_o present_a purpose_n to_o clear_v the_o roman_a church_n from_o idolatry_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v then_o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o sect_n of_o dahritae_n who_o do_v only_o in_o name_n own_o any_o thing_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n that_o do_v assert_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n but_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n both_o among_o the_o phoenician_n and_o chaldean_n as_o well_o as_o arabian_n but_o i_o say_v these_o be_v atheist_n and_o not_o idolater_n those_o who_o where_o charge_v with_o idolatry_n among_o they_o be_v such_o as_o believe_v a_o supreme_a deity_n but_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o being_n create_a by_o he_o the_o like_a be_v suggest_v by_o some_o concern_v the_o persian_n as_o though_o they_o attribute_v omnipotency_n and_o divine_a worship_n only_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o those_o who_o take_v all_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n upon_o trust_n mere_o from_o herodotus_n or_o justin_n or_o other_o greek_a and_o latin_a writer_n may_v think_v they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o but_o if_o we_o look_v into_o those_o who_o have_v be_v most_o conversant_a in_o the_o persian_a write_n we_o shall_v find_v a_o different_a account_n of_o they_o jac._n golius_n in_o his_o note_n on_o alferganus_fw-la say_v 20._o that_o the_o persian_n give_v the_o name_n of_o their_o god_n to_o their_o month_n and_o day_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a religion_n of_o the_o persian_n and_o magi_n whereby_o they_o do_v believe_v their_o god_n to_o preside_v over_o they_o for_o it_o be_v a_o principle_n among_o they_o as_o well_o as_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o east_n that_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o low_a world_n be_v administer_v by_o angel_n and_o according_o they_o have_v their_o particular_a prayer_n and_o devotion_n according_a to_o the_o several_a day_n and_o month_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o their_o very_a meat_n drink_n clothing_z and_o perfume_n be_v different_a and_o they_o have_v their_o table_n or_o rubric_n to_o instruct_v they_o and_o what_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o the_o planet_n be_v not_o say_v he_o 21._o to_o themselves_o but_o to_o those_o intelligency_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o rule_v they_o nay_o they_o suppose_v particular_a spirit_n to_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o material_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o spirit_n over_o fire_n be_v call_v adar_n and_o aredbahist_n the_o spirit_n over_o herb_n and_o tree_n chordad_fw-es the_o spirit_n over_o bruit_n be_v bahmen_fw-ge the_o spirit_n over_o the_o earth_n be_v asfendurm_v and_o so_o they_o have_v a_o angel_n of_o night_n and_o another_o of_o death_n and_o the_o spirit_n over_o the_o sun_n be_v call_v mihrgîan_n from_fw-la mihr_fw-ge the_o sun_n whence_o the_o word_n mithras_n but_o above_o all_o these_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n who_o they_o call_v hormuz_n and_o dei_fw-la 40._o and_o the_o persian_a writer_n say_v that_o zoroaster_n appoint_v six_o great_a festival_n in_o the_o year_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o six_o day_n creation_n 24._o and_o to_o this_o be_v very_o agreeable_a what_o the_o persee_v in_o indosthan_n do_v to_o this_o day_n deliver_v of_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n for_o 5._o they_o affirm_v god_n to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o that_o he_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o certain_a spirit_n and_o they_o worship_v the_o fire_n as_o a_o part_n of_o god_n and_o call_v the_o sun_n and_o moon_n god_n great_a witness_n 44._o and_o the_o description_n of_o they_o in_o varenius_n full_o accord_v with_o this_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n every_o where_o present_a 269._o that_o govern_v the_o world_n but_o he_o make_v use_v of_o seven_o chief_a minister_n for_o the_o management_n of_o it_o one_o over_o man_n another_o over_z bruit_n another_o over_o fire_n as_o be_v before_o describe_v and_o under_o these_o they_o place_v 25_o more_o who_o be_v all_o to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n of_o their_o administration_n with_o this_o account_n agree_v the_o relation_n of_o mandelslo_n concern_v they_o 215._o who_o say_v that_o the_o parsis_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n preserver_n of_o the_o universe_n that_o he_o act_v alone_a and_o immediate_o in_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o servant_n of_o god_n for_o who_o they_o have_v also_o a_o great_a veneration_n have_v only_o a_o inferior_a administration_n whereof_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n and_o after_o the_o enumerate_v these_o with_o their_o particular_a charge_n he_o reckon_v up_o 26_o under_o they_o with_o their_o several_a name_n but_o they_o call_v they_o all_o in_o common_a geshoo_n i._n e._n lord_n and_o believe_v he_o say_v that_o they_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n over_o the_o thing_n whereof_o god_n have_v entrust_v they_o with_o the_o administration_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o worship_v they_o and_o to_o invocate_v they_o in_o their_o extremity_n out_o of_o a_o persuasion_n that_o god_n will_v not_o deny_v they_o any_o thing_n they_o desire_v on_o their_o intercession_n schickard_n relate_v a_o particular_a story_n of_o the_o persian_a king_n firutz_n 130._o or_o peroze_n which_o show_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o a_o supreme_a deity_n among_o the_o persian_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n there_o happen_v a_o mighty_a drought_n in_o persia_n so_o that_o it_o rain_v not_o for_o seven_o year_n and_o when_o the_o king_n granary_n be_v utter_o exhaust_v and_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o further_a supply_n he_o call_v his_o people_n out_o into_o the_o open_a field_n and_o there_o in_o a_o most_o humble_a manner_n he_o beseech_v the_o great_a god_n lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o send_v they_o rain_n and_o give_v not_o over_o pray_v till_o a_o plentiful_a shower_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o say_v he_o be_v another_o example_n after_o the_o ninivites_n of_o god_n great_a mercy_n
to_o their_o god_n but_o they_o have_v temple_n for_o heaven_n and_o earth_n in_o nankin_n and_o pekim_n in_o which_o the_o king_n himself_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o in_o the_o city_n they_o have_v temple_n for_o tutelar_a spirit_n to_o which_o the_o mandarin_n do_v sacrifice_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o river_n mountain_n and_o four_o part_n of_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o be_v temple_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o great_a benefactor_n to_o the_o public_a and_o therein_o be_v place_v their_o image_n trigautius_n say_v 10._o that_o he_o find_v in_o their_o ancient_a book_n that_o the_o chineses_n do_v of_o old_a time_n worship_v one_o supreme_a god_n who_o they_o call_v king_n of_o heaven_n or_o by_o another_o name_n heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o beside_o he_o they_o worship_v tutelar_a spirit_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n with_o semedo_n and_o the_o same_o he_o say_v continues_z still_o in_o the_o learned_a sect_n among_o they_o who_o first_o author_n be_v their_o famous_a confutius_n to_o he_o they_o have_v a_o temple_n erect_v in_o every_o city_n with_o his_o image_n or_o his_o name_n in_o golden_a letter_n whither_o all_o the_o magistrate_n every_o new_a or_o full_a moon_n do_v resort_n to_o give_v honour_n to_o confutius_n with_o bowing_n and_o wax-candle_n and_o incense_v the_o same_o they_o do_v on_o his_o birthday_n and_o other_o set_a time_n there_o to_o express_v their_o gratitude_n for_o the_o mighty_a advantage_n they_o have_v have_v by_o his_o doctrine_n but_o they_o make_v no_o prayer_n to_o he_o and_o neither_o seek_v nor_o hope_v for_o any_o thing_n from_o he_o they_o have_v likewise_o temple_n to_o tutelar_a spirit_n for_o every_o city_n and_o tribunal_n where_o they_o make_v oblation_n and_o burn_v perfume_n acknowledge_v these_o to_o have_v power_n to_o reward_v and_o punish_v bartoli_n say_v 73._o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o any_o contempt_n of_o religion_n but_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o the_o deity_n because_o of_o the_o excellency_n of_o his_o majesty_n that_o they_o suffer_v none_o but_o the_o king_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o he_o and_o according_o the_o large_a power_n the_o tutelar_a spirit_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v the_o great_a magistrate_n be_v to_o attend_v their_o service_n and_o the_o lesser_a those_o of_o city_n and_o mountain_n and_o river_n but_o that_o which_o be_v more_o material_a to_o our_o present_a business_n be_v to_o consider_v the_o resolution_n of_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n not_o long_o since_o give_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr propagandâ_fw-la fide_fw-la after_o advise_v with_o and_o the_o full_a consent_n of_o the_o pope_n obtain_v 12_o sept._n 1645._o which_o resolution_n and_o decree_n be_v print_v in_o the_o press_n of_o the_o congregation_n the_o same_o year_n with_o the_o pope_n decree_n annex_v to_o it_o and_o his_o peremptory_a command_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o it_o by_o all_o missionary_n and_o that_o copy_n of_o the_o resolution_n i_o have_v see_v be_v attest_v by_o a_o public_a notary_n to_o agree_v with_o the_o original_a decree_n which_o case_n will_v help_v we_o very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o case_n be_v this_o the_o missionary_n of_o the_o society_n of_o jesuit_n have_v have_v a_o plentiful_a harvest_n in_o china_n and_o many_o of_o the_o great_a man_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n by_o their_o mean_n the_o missionary_n of_o other_o order_n especial_o the_o franciscan_n have_v a_o great_a curiosity_n to_o understand_v the_o art_n which_o the_o jesuit_n use_v in_o prevail_v with_o so_o many_o great_a person_n to_o become_v christian_n and_o upon_o full_a enquiry_n they_o find_v they_o give_v they_o great_a liberty_n as_o to_o the_o five_o precept_n of_o the_o church_n as_o they_o call_v they_o viz._n hear_v mass_n annual_a confession_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o easter_n fast_v at_o the_o solemn_a time_n and_o ten_o and_o first-fruit_n beside_o they_o do_v forbear_v their_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n their_o oil_n and_o spittle_n in_o the_o ear_n and_o salt_n in_o the_o mouth_n when_o they_o baptize_v woman_n and_o give_v extreme_a unction_n to_o they_o because_o the_o jealousy_n of_o their_o husband_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o use_v they_o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o to_o our_o purpose_n be_v the_o liberty_n they_o give_v the_o mandarin_n in_o two_o thing_n 1._o to_o go_v to_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n in_o every_o city_n as_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o virtue_n of_o their_o office_n to_o do_v twice_o a_o month_n or_o else_o they_o forfeit_v their_o place_n and_o there_o to_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o idol_n with_o all_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n that_o other_o use_v and_o swear_v before_o it_o when_o they_o enter_v into_o their_o office_n so_o they_o do_v secret_o convey_v a_o crucifix_n among_o the_o flower_n that_o lie_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o hold_v it_o cunning_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o direct_v all_o their_o adoration_n to_o the_o crucifix_n by_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o their_o mind_n 2._o to_o go_v to_o the_o temple_n of_o keum-fucu_a or_o confucius_n twice_o a_o year_n and_o to_o perform_v all_o the_o solemnity_n there_o that_o the_o rest_n do_v and_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o temple_n of_o their_o ancestor_n which_o be_v erect_v to_o their_o honour_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o confucius_n because_o the_o chineses_n declare_v that_o they_o intend_v only_o to_o give_v the_o same_o reverence_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o their_o ancestor_n which_o they_o will_v do_v to_o themselves_o if_o they_o be_v still_o live_v and_o what_o they_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v nothing_o but_o what_o they_o will_v give_v they_o if_o they_o be_v alive_a without_o any_o intention_n to_o beg_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o when_o they_o know_v they_o to_o be_v dead_a and_o the_o same_o allowance_n they_o give_v as_o to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o ancestor_n about_o which_o many_o ceremony_n be_v use_v by_o they_o the_o missionary_n of_o s._n francis_n order_n be_v well_o inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n from_o the_o philippines_n they_o send_v a_o memorial_n to_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n concern_v they_o who_o by_o his_o ambassador_n represent_v it_o to_o the_o pope_n whereupon_o the_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n be_v call_v and_o after_o great_a deliberation_n and_o advise_v with_o the_o pope_n about_o it_o they_o make_v their_o decree_n wherein_o they_o by_o several_a resolution_n declare_v it_o unlawful_a upon_o any_o of_o those_o pretence_n to_o use_v act_n in_o themselves_o unlawful_a and_o superstitious_a although_o direct_v by_o their_o intention_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o lest_o any_o shall_v imagine_v it_o be_v only_a matter_n of_o scandal_n which_o they_o stand_v upon_o as_o t._n g._n do_v 92._o about_o worship_v towards_o the_o sun_n they_o make_v use_v of_o several_a expression_n on_o purpose_n to_o exclude_v this_o for_o so_o they_o resolve_v the_o seven_o quere_z nullatenus_fw-la licere_fw-la it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n lawful_a and_o the_o eight_o nullo_n praetextu_fw-la under_o no_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o the_o nine_o express_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v salve_v propter_fw-la absentiam_fw-la gentilium_fw-la if_o there_o be_v no_o gentile_n present_v from_o this_o resolution_n we_o may_v observe_v several_a thing_n to_o our_o purpose_n that_o idolatry_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o reserve_v sovereign_a worship_n as_o due_a only_o to_o he_o for_o the_o congregation_n call_v the_o image_n of_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n a_o idol_n and_o consequent_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n must_v be_v idolatry_n yet_o it_o be_v very_o clear_a that_o the_o chinese_n especial_o the_o christian_n do_v never_o intend_v to_o give_v to_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n the_o honour_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a deity_n and_o bartoli_n have_v at_o large_a prove_v 70._o that_o the_o chineses_n do_v of_o old_a acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n and_o his_o providence_n over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o their_o prince_n do_v worship_v the_o same_o god_n still_o to_o who_o they_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o they_o call_v he_o by_o two_o name_n scianti_n which_o signify_v supreme_a monarch_n and_o tienciù_fw-fr lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o put_v a_o apparent_a difference_n between_o tienciù_fw-fr and_o tienscin_n i._n e._n between_o god_n and_o angel_n and_o say_v that_o the_o power_n of_o forgive_a sin_n belong_v only_o to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o they_o that_o upon_o a_o debate_n among_o the_o missionary_n about_o the_o use_n of_o these_o word_n for_o the_o true_a god_n and_o some_o scruple_n raise_v from_o some_o
misinterpretation_n of_o it_o by_o a_o atheistical_a sect_n among_o they_o they_o be_v satisfy_v by_o plain_a and_o perspicuous_a testimony_n out_o of_o their_o book_n that_o they_o can_v mean_v no_o other_o than_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o he_o to_o who_o the_o king_n every_o year_n offer_v sacrifice_n be_v a_o pure_a mind_n free_a from_o all_o mixture_n govern_v all_o thing_n and_o therefore_o to_o he_o all_o the_o act_n of_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v perform_v such_o as_o sacrifice_n vow_n prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n therefore_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n or_o guardian_n angel_n as_o they_o suppose_v they_o must_v be_v of_o a_o inferior_a nature_n and_o yet_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o cardinal_n by_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o pope_n condemn_v this_o for_o idolatry_n that_o give_v a_o inferior_a worship_n on_o the_o account_n of_o create_a excellency_n when_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v religious_a be_v utter_o unlawful_a among_o christian_n for_o this_o be_v the_o only_a imaginable_a reason_n why_o the_o congregation_n do_v so_o absolute_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o confutius_n and_o their_o ancestor_n and_o hurtado_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o decree_n 487._o confess_v that_o the_o chineses_n do_v not_o esteem_n confutius_n as_o a_o god_n but_o only_o look_v on_o he_o as_o a_o holy_a and_o virtuous_a philosopher_n yet_o say_v he_o because_o they_o do_v those_o act_n to_o he_o which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o god_n they_o commit_v manifest_a idolatry_n in_o it_o for_o say_v he_o they_o who_o give_v to_o a_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n do_v commit_v idolatry_n and_o from_o hence_o the_o gentile_n who_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n be_v idolater_n because_o they_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o he_o in_o the_o do_n of_o which_o they_o make_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o divine_a excellency_n in_o the_o thing_n they_o give_v it_o to_o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v some_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n so_o proper_a to_o god_n that_o although_o a_o man_n have_v never_o so_o clear_a apprehension_n in_o his_o mind_n of_o the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n above_o the_o creature_n he_o worship_v yet_o the_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o they_o make_v his_o act_n idolatry_n the_o jesuit_n to_o excuse_v these_o thing_n speak_v very_o high_a thing_n of_o confutius_n and_o of_o his_o admirable_a life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o sure_o not_o without_o great_a reason_n if_o their_o relation_n hold_v true_a as_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v they_o but_o the_o more_o confutius_n be_v extol_v the_o worse_o they_o make_v their_o own_o case_n for_o all_o these_o act_n of_o external_a worship_n towards_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o idolatry_n and_o how_o then_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o ignatius_n loyola_n to_o be_v otherwise_o who_o i_o dare_v say_v never_o be_v so_o great_a a_o philosopher_n nor_o do_v so_o much_o good_a in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o jesuit_n say_v confutius_n do_v but_o at_o last_o they_o will_v have_v all_o these_o honour_n to_o confutius_n to_o be_v only_o civil_a honour_n although_o trigautius_n confess_v 151._o that_o he_o have_v a_o temple_n in_o every_o city_n that_o his_o image_n with_o that_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v set_v up_o in_o it_o that_o these_o disciple_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o sort_n of_o divi_z i._n e._n as_o canonize_v saint_n 10._o that_o bear_v they_o make_v use_v of_o all_o the_o rite_n of_o adoration_n genuflection_n wax-candle_n incense_n oblation_n prayer_n only_o except_v but_o we_o see_v notwithstanding_o all_o their_o pretence_n the_o pope_n and_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n be_v not_o of_o t._n g_o be_v mind_n that_o act_n do_v certain_o go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o all_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n to_o the_o secret_a crucifix_n which_o lie_v among_o the_o flower_n upon_o the_o altar_n but_o notwithstanding_o this_o in_o their_o opinion_n be_v a_o fit_a object_n of_o worship_n yet_o other_o circumstance_n do_v so_o much_o alter_v the_o nature_n of_o it_o that_o they_o declare_v these_o act_n to_o be_v in_o themselves_o unlawful_a by_o action_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v i_o do_v not_o mean_v as_o t._n g._n suggest_v that_o the_o physical_a act_n of_o the_o mind_n do_v not_o pass_v to_o the_o object_n whither_o the_o act_n be_v direct_v i._n e._n that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v of_o that_o which_o i_o do_v think_v of_o but_o my_o meaning_n be_v that_o such_o a_o direct_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n do_v not_o give_v a_o moral_a denomination_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o action_n viz._n that_o it_o become_v lawful_a or_o unlawful_a by_o virtue_n of_o such_o a_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o that_o the_o law_n of_o god_n may_v so_o determine_v the_o nature_n of_o our_o act_n of_o worship_n as_o to_o make_v they_o unlawful_a whatever_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n be_v and_o thus_o the_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n here_o resolve_v the_o case_n the_o person_n use_v only_o those_o act_n of_o adoration_n that_o may_v be_v direct_v to_o god_n by_o a_o secret_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n they_o suppose_v a_o crucifix_n a_o fit_a object_n for_o divine_a worship_n and_o go_v together_o into_o a_o idolatrous_a temple_n and_o use_v all_o the_o external_a equivocal_a act_n as_o t._n g._n call_v they_o which_o the_o rest_n do_v they_o direct_v their_o act_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o intention_n to_o the_o crucifix_n yet_o although_o the_o congregation_n think_v this_o intention_n right_o direct_v they_o condemn_v the_o act_n as_o in_o themselves_o unlawful_a but_o of_o these_o thing_n hereafter_o the_o first_o observation_n be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o present_a purpose_n viz._n to_o show_v that_o according_a to_o the_o present_a sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n from_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o east-indies_n 16._o i_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o the_o tartar_n who_o dominion_n have_v extend_v itself_o over_o that_o vast_a continent_n from_o the_o utmost_a north-east_n part_n to_o the_o border_n of_o europe_n that_o way_n and_o this_o acount_n i_o shall_v give_v from_o the_o least_o suspect_a witness_n in_o this_o matter_n viz._n the_o emissary_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o have_v converse_v most_o among_o they_o and_o make_v it_o their_o design_n to_o understand_v their_o religion_n in_o a._n d._n 1246._o after_o the_o horrible_a devastation_n make_v by_o the_o tartar_n in_o poland_n and_o hungary_n pope_n innocent_a 4._o send_v johannes_n de_fw-fr plano_n carpini_fw-la as_o his_o legate_n or_o nuncio_n to_o they_o 3._o and_o after_o a_o year_n and_o four_o month_n stay_v among_o they_o he_o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o religion_n unum_fw-la deum_fw-la credunt_fw-la quem_fw-la credunt_fw-la esse_fw-la factorem_fw-la omnium_fw-la visibilium_fw-la &_o invisibilium_fw-la &_o credunt_fw-la eum_fw-la tam_fw-la bonorum_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la mundo_fw-la quam_fw-la poenarum_fw-la esse_fw-la factorem_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la orationibus_fw-la vel_fw-la laudibus_fw-la aut_fw-la ritu_fw-la aliquo_fw-la ipsum_fw-la colunt_fw-la they_o believe_v one_o god_n who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n visible_a and_o invisible_a and_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o worldly_a good_n and_o punishment_n and_o yet_o he_o say_v they_o have_v no_o manner_n of_o worhip_n of_o he_o but_o their_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o image_n which_o he_o there_o at_o large_a decribe_n but_o there_o be_v a_o inferior_a deity_n who_o he_o call_v itoga_n paulus_n venetus_n natagay_n which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n 47._o and_o he_o they_o worship_v with_o great_a superstition_n and_o beside_o they_o worship_v the_o sun_n moon_n and_o fire_n and_o make_v oblation_n to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o first_o emperor_n and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v affirm_v by_o vincentius_n bellovacensis_n 74._o after_o he_o lewis_z the_o nine_o of_o france_n send_v william_n de_fw-fr rubruquis_fw-la a_o franciscan_a a._n d._n 1253._o who_o pass_v through_o the_o several_a court_n of_o the_o tartarian_a prince_n and_o give_v a_o exact_a account_n to_o his_o prince_n of_o the_o religion_n he_o find_v among_o they_o in_o the_o conference_n he_o have_v with_o mangu-chan_n who_o be_v then_o emperor_n about_o religion_n the_o emperor_n tell_v he_o 43._o we_o mole_n which_o be_v the_o name_n they_o call_v themselves_o by_o that_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o tribe_n from_o whence_o jingiz-chan_a come_v the_o tartar_n be_v another_o tribe_n but_o better_o know_v to_o the_o european_n we_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o
that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n through_o who_o we_o live_v and_o die_v and_o we_o have_v a_o upright_a heart_n towards_o he_o and_o he_o add_v that_o as_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o hand_n five_o finger_n so_o he_o have_v give_v many_o way_n to_o man_n but_o there_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o idolater_n among_o they_o who_o he_o call_v tuinian_n who_o hold_v two_o first_o principle_n and_o many_o god_n but_o it_o seem_v by_o their_o discourse_n that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o superiority_n of_o one_o above_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o when_o the_o friar_n say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n the_o tuinian_a who_o dispute_v with_o he_o before_o mangu-chan_n say_v fool_n say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n but_o wiseman_n day_n there_o be_v many_o be_v there_o not_o great_a lord_n in_o your_o country_n and_o here_o be_v a_o great_a lord_n mangu-chan_n so_o be_v it_o of_o the_o god_n because_o in_o divers_a country_n there_o be_v divers_a and_o afterward_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v one_o high_a god_n in_o the_o heaven_n who_o generation_n we_o know_v not_o yet_o and_o ten_o be_v under_o he_o and_o under_o they_o there_o be_v one_o inferior_a and_o in_o the_o earth_n there_o be_v infinite_a and_o of_o another_o sect_n call_v jugur_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o believe_v on_o god_n 42._o and_o yet_o make_v idol_n from_o who_o the_o tartar_n have_v their_o letter_n and_o he_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o mole_n or_o tartar_n in_o general_a 27._o and_o yet_o they_o make_v and_o worship_v many_o image_n and_o their_o priest_n pray_v by_o their_o bead_n have_v a_o string_n with_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o of_o nutshell_n upon_o it_o and_o the_o repeat_n of_o certain_a word_n with_o they_o they_o account_v meritorious_a at_o god_n hand_n haithon_n the_o armenian_a 48._o agree_v with_o the_o former_a say_v of_o the_o tartar_n that_o they_o confess_v one_o immortal_a god_n gregorius_n abulpharajius_a bring_v several_a example_n of_o jingiz-chans_a acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n 290._o who_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o tartarian_a empire_n as_o when_o he_o make_v his_o prayer_n to_o he_o upon_o the_o injury_n of_o gayer-chan_n when_o he_o own_v his_o power_n to_o be_v give_v he_o from_o the_o god_n that_o be_v king_n over_o all_o and_o omnipotent_a and_o therefore_o haithon_n make_v that_o the_o first_o command_n of_o jingiz-chan_n to_o his_o follower_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o obey_v the_o immortal_a god_n 16._o by_o who_o he_o obtain_v his_o empire_n and_o that_o the_o tartar_n who_o have_v not_o embrace_v mohometism_n do_v still_o acknowledge_v and_o worship_v one_o supreme_a god_n maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v confess_v by_o jacobus_n navarchus_n among_o the_o indian_a epistle_n 344._o and_o the_o same_o nicephorus_n callistus_n affirm_v 30._o of_o the_o ancient_a turk_n who_o be_v a_o race_n of_o tartar_n live_v beyond_o the_o bactrian_a mountain_n the_o like_a may_v be_v easy_o discover_v of_o the_o most_o considerable_a nation_n of_o the_o west-indies_n if_o it_o will_v not_o have_v swell_v this_o discourse_n into_o too_o great_a a_o bulk_n in_o general_n we_o take_v this_o remarkable_a testimony_n of_o josephus_n acosta_n 8._o a_o learned_a spanish_a jesuit_n who_o live_v seventeen_o year_n in_o those_o part_n they_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o indian_n do_v common_o acknowledge_v a_o supreme_a lord_n and_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n which_o they_o of_o peru_n call_v viracocha_n and_o give_v he_o name_n of_o great_a excellence_n as_o pachacamac_n or_o pachaiackachic_a which_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o usapu_n which_o be_v admirable_a and_o such_o like_a he_o they_o do_v worship_n as_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o who_o they_o do_v honour_n in_o behold_v the_o heaven_n the_o like_a we_o see_v among_o they_o of_o mexico_n and_o china_n and_o all_o other_o infidel_n which_o accord_v well_o with_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o he_o do_v see_v the_o inscription_n of_o a_o altar_n ignota_fw-la deo_fw-la to_o the_o unknown_a god_n whereupon_o the_o apostle_n take_v occasion_n to_o preach_v unto_o they_o say_v he_o who_o you_o worship_v without_o know_v he_o do_v i_o preach_v unto_o you_o in_o like_a sort_n those_o which_o at_o this_o day_n do_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o indian_n find_v no_o great_a difficulty_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o there_o be_v a_o high_a god_n and_o lord_n over_o all_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o christian_n god_n and_o the_o true_a god_n as_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o truth_n conformable_a to_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v a_o sovereign_a lord_n and_o king_n of_o heaven_n who_o the_o gentile_n with_o all_o their_o infidelity_n and_o idolatry_n have_v not_o deny_v as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o philosophy_n of_o timaeus_n in_o plat._n in_o the_o metaphysic_n of_o aristotle_n and_o in_o the_o asclepius_n of_o trismegist_n as_o also_o in_o the_o poesy_n of_o homer_n and_o virgil_n so_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v no_o great_a difficulty_n to_o plant_v and_o persuade_v this_o truth_n of_o a_o supreme_a god_n be_v the_o nation_n to_o who_o they_o preach_v never_o so_o barbarous_a and_o brutish_a but_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o root_v out_o of_o their_o mind_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n nor_o any_o other_o deity_n than_o one_o and_o that_o all_o other_o thing_n of_o themselves_o have_v no_o power_n be_v nor_o work_v proper_a to_o themselves_o but_o what_o this_o great_a and_o only_a lord_n do_v give_v and_o impart_v to_o they_o to_o conclude_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o persuade_v they_o by_o all_o mean_n in_o reprove_v their_o error_n as_o well_o in_o that_o wherein_o they_o general_o fail_v in_o worship_v more_o than_o one_o god_n as_o in_o particular_a which_o be_v much_o more_o to_o hold_v for_o god_n and_o to_o demand_v favour_n and_o help_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o god_n nor_o have_v any_o power_n but_o what_o the_o true_a god_n their_o lord_n and_o creator_n have_v give_v 10._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la common_a apud_fw-la omnes_fw-la pene_fw-la barbaros_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la deum_fw-la quidem_fw-la omnium_fw-la rerum_fw-la supremum_fw-la &_o sum_n bonum_fw-la fateantur_fw-la this_o be_v common_a among_o almost_o all_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n to_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n infinite_o good_a but_o there_o be_v so_o pregnant_a a_o testimony_n concern_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o a_o supreme_a deity_n among_o the_o yncas_n of_o peru_n that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v slight_o pass_v over_o the_o thing_n itself_o be_v confess_v not_o only_o by_o acosta_n but_o by_o eusebius_n nierembergius_n 13._o augustinus_n de_fw-fr zarate_n antonius_n de_fw-fr calancha_n who_o be_v himself_o a_o peruan_n bear_v and_o afterward_o a_o augustinian_a 2._o and_o these_o two_o mention_n the_o conference_n between_o atahuallpa_n the_o last_o of_o the_o yncas_n and_o vincentius_n de_fw-fr valverde_n about_o religion_n wherein_o the_o ynca_n tell_v the_o spanish_a priest_n 9_o that_o they_o believe_v in_o pachacamac_n the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n and_o after_o he_o they_o worship_v the_o sun_n and_o moon_n for_o their_o universal_a influence_n on_o the_o world_n but_o the_o most_o perfect_a account_n of_o their_o way_n of_o worship_n be_v deliver_v by_o garcilasso_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr vega_n who_o be_v himself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o yncas_n by_o the_o mother_n and_o he_o correct_v several_a mistake_n of_o acosta_n and_o other_o spanish_a author_n which_o be_v occasion_v by_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o peruvian_n language_n and_o custom_n he_o say_v that_o manco_n capac_n 1._o who_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o yncas_n do_v reduce_v the_o barbarous_a indian_n from_o the_o promiscuous_a idolatry_n of_o almost_o all_o sort_n of_o creature_n before_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o sun_n as_o the_o great_a instrument_n of_o pachacamac_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n but_o although_o they_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o moon_n as_o wife_n and_o sister_n of_o the_o sun_n yet_o he_o can_v find_v that_o they_o do_v ever_o worship_v she_o as_o a_o goddess_n or_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o build_v temple_n to_o she_o thunder_z and_o lightning_n they_o call_v the_o executioners_z of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o do_v not_o look_v on_o they_o as_o deity_n as_o the_o spaniard_n imagine_v but_o the_o main_a thing_n he_o discover_v as_o to_o their_o religion_n be_v 2._o that_o they_o have_v only_o two_o deity_n the_o one_o visible_a the_o sun_n the_o other_o invisible_a the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n who_o they_o call_v pachacamac_n from_o pacha_n which_o signify_v the_o world_n and_o camac_n from_o the_o verb_n
believe_v the_o season_n of_o the_o year_n and_o the_o affair_n of_o humane_a life_n to_o be_v manage_v by_o certain_a spirit_n under_o he_o 86._o who_o they_o endeavour_v to_o propitiate_v by_o certain_a rite_n of_o worship_n leo_fw-la africanus_n 1._o testify_v concern_v some_o of_o the_o ancient_a african_a idolater_n that_o they_o worship_v guighimo_n i._n e._n the_o lord_n of_o heaven_n which_o part_n of_o religion_n he_o say_v be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o any_o prophet_n or_o teacher_n but_o be_v inspire_v into_o they_o by_o god_n himself_o varenius_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o false_a and_o imperfect_a description_n which_o be_v common_o give_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o negro_n 304._o and_o say_v he_o understand_v by_o those_o who_o live_v long_o among_o they_o that_o although_o they_o worship_v many_o god_n yet_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a who_o they_o call_v fetisso_n and_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o author_n both_o of_o the_o good_a and_o evil_n they_o receive_v and_o therefore_o endeavour_v to_o appease_v he_o by_o many_o sacrifice_n ceremony_n and_o prayer_n mandelslo_n say_v 3._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o madagascar_n that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v one_o god_n who_o make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o will_v one_o day_n punish_v bad_a action_n and_o reward_v the_o good_a joh._n de_fw-fr barros_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o monomotapa_n believe_v in_o one_o god_n who_o they_o call_v mozimo_n and_o if_o we_o believe_v he_o they_o worship_v nothing_o else_o beside_o he_o 1149._o the_o same_o other_o say_v of_o the_o mordui_n a_o people_n that_o inhabit_v the_o far_a part_n of_o muscovy_n who_o declare_v 44._o that_o they_o worship_v only_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o universe_n to_o who_o they_o offer_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o all_o thing_n even_o of_o their_o meat_n and_o drink_n cast_v some_o part_n of_o they_o towards_o heaven_n but_o they_o have_v no_o idol_n nor_o baptism_n and_o say_v they_o live_v according_a to_o nature_n but_o brietius_n say_v 2._o they_o worship_v idol_n or_o be_v mahumetan_n texeira_n and_o pimenta_n say_v that_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o banean_n call_v lon_n kah_n 118._o worship_v only_o the_o supreme_a god_n without_o idol_n but_o mexery_o have_v idol_n and_o do_v worship_v they_o josephus_n indus_n a_o native_a of_o cranganor_n say_v that_o the_o gentile_a idolater_n there_o do_v worship_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n 3._o under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o statue_n with_o three_o face_n and_o his_o hand_n fold_v who_o they_o call_v tambram_fw-la and_o he_o say_v the_o king_n of_o calcutta_n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n with_o they_o of_o cranganor_n and_o ludovicus_n vartomannus_n say_v 21._o that_o in_o calcutta_n they_o call_v the_o great_a god_n tamerani_fw-la who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o the_o world_n but_o he_o add_v that_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o live_v at_o ease_n and_o that_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o deumo_n who_o image_n they_o worship_v have_v on_o his_o head_n say_v vartomannus_n just_o such_o a_o crown_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v only_o it_o have_v three_o horn_n upon_o it_o and_o the_o same_o be_v confess_v by_o jarricus_fw-la 4._o the_o people_n of_o narsinga_n likewise_o believe_v one_o supreme_a god_n but_o worship_v idol_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o indian_n do_v linschoten_n 33._o give_v this_o general_a testimony_n of_o they_o that_o although_o they_o worship_v the_o sun_n and_o moon_n yet_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n creator_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o do_v believe_v the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n of_o another_o life_n to_o be_v according_a to_o man_n good_a or_o bad_a action_n in_o this_o life_n but_o withal_o they_o worship_v idol_n call_v pagode_n after_o such_o a_o terrible_a representation_n as_o we_o make_v of_o devil_n who_o they_o assert_v to_o have_v live_v former_o upon_o earth_n and_o to_o have_v be_v famous_a for_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n and_o to_o who_o they_o address_v themselves_o as_o mediator_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o siam_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v the_o ancient_a seat_n of_o the_o brahmin_n from_o whence_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o indies_n do_v spread_v itself_o and_o here_o schouten_n 141._o who_o live_v long_o among_o they_o sai_z that_o the_o common_a persuasion_n of_o the_o gentile_n although_o different_a in_o other_o point_n be_v that_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n who_o create_v all_o thing_n and_o after_o he_o many_o inferior_a god_n in_o heaven_n that_o man_n shall_v receive_v reward_n and_o punishment_n in_o another_o life_n according_a to_o their_o action_n here_o and_o that_o this_o religion_n have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o the_o succession_n of_o many_o age_n and_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n who_o memory_n they_o worship_v in_o their_o image_n which_o they_o have_v set_v up_o like_o so_o many_o lesser_a deity_n who_o have_v merit_v heaven_n by_o their_o good_a work_n the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o worship_n the_o nature_n of_o their_o image_n the_o manner_n of_o their_o oblation_n the_o custom_n of_o their_o talapois_n or_o friar_n be_v such_o that_o some_o few_o thing_n except_v one_o will_v imagine_v no_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o varelle_n of_o siam_n and_o the_o jesuit_n church_n and_o devotion_n there_o m._n de_fw-fr bourges_n 170._o who_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o late_a french_a mission_n into_o those_o part_n confess_v that_o their_o external_a devotion_n to_o their_o image_n be_v extraordinary_a that_o they_o offer_v no_o bloody_a sacrifice_n but_o all_o their_o oblation_n be_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o they_o free_v themselves_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n because_o they_o acknowledge_v and_o worship_v one_o god_n who_o be_v lord_n over_o all_o and_o that_o their_o image_n be_v intend_v to_o preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o their_o saint_n that_o by_o the_o sight_n of_o they_o the_o people_n may_v be_v excite_v to_o imitate_v their_o virtue_n and_o it_o be_v very_o true_a say_v he_o that_o the_o priest_n of_o siam_n do_v thus_o answer_v the_o christian_n who_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n and_o think_v themselves_o no_o more_o guilty_a than_o the_o missionary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o charge_v they_o but_o he_o think_v he_o have_v clear_v the_o difference_n between_o they_o by_o say_v that_o those_o of_o siam_n be_v more_o uncertain_a in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o defective_a in_o give_v any_o peculiar_a worship_n to_o he_o and_o that_o they_o terminate_v their_o worship_n absolute_o upon_o their_o idol_n and_o ask_v of_o they_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v as_o to_o the_o former_a we_o have_v see_v the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o indian_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v no_o token_n of_o their_o uncertainty_n and_o that_o many_o of_o they_o do_v think_v internal_a worship_n most_o proper_a to_o he_o and_o for_o the_o latter_a if_o they_o suppose_v those_o deity_n to_o be_v so_o by_o participation_n and_o subordinate_a to_o the_o supreme_a i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o the_o difference_n be_v make_v appear_v between_o the_o address_n they_o make_v to_o their_o saint_n by_o their_o image_n and_o those_o make_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n unless_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n at_o rome_n have_v only_a power_n to_o canonize_v saint_n and_o not_o the_o highpriest_n of_o siam_n and_o therefore_o campanella_n very_o wise_o confess_v upon_o these_o principle_n 155._o the_o heathen_n be_v no_o more_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n than_o themselves_o in_o case_n the_o person_n they_o worship_v have_v real_a virtue_n and_o he_o do_v not_o blame_v the_o wise_a gentile_n but_o the_o common_a people_n who_o forget_v the_o true_a god_n and_o worship_v their_o varelle_n or_o image_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n likewise_o give_v to_o the_o cross_n but_o of_o these_o thing_n afterward_o if_o from_o the_o indies_n the_o model_n of_o this_o discourse_n will_v allow_v we_o to_o search_v into_o the_o idolatry_n of_o these_o northern_a part_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v the_o deep_a sink_v into_o idolatry_n do_v yet_o retain_v a_o sense_n of_o one_o supreme_a deity_n among_o who_o we_o may_v just_o reckon_v our_o saxon_a ancestor_n and_o yet_o from_o the_o gothick_n antiquity_n which_o have_v be_v late_o publish_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o supreme_a god_n acknowledge_v among_o they_o too_o for_o in_o the_o edda_n of_o snorro_n sturleson_n which_o contain_v the_o ancient_a religion_n of_o the_o goth_n 1665._o the_o first_o
subject_n to_o give_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o another_o day_n to_o be_v place_v upon_o the_o altar_n as_o he_o be_v after_o his_o election_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 6._o there_o to_o receive_v adoration_n from_o the_o cardinal_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n will_v any_o man_n say_v he_o can_v see_v no_o difference_n in_o these_o because_o the_o same_o posture_n may_v be_v use_v in_o both_o although_o then_o the_o outward_a act_n may_v be_v the_o same_o yet_o the_o signification_n of_o those_o act_n may_v be_v far_o from_o equivocal_a because_o determine_v by_o the_o circumstance_n which_o do_v accompany_v they_o i_o grant_v then_o that_o the_o mere_a external_a act_n of_o adoration_n in_o bow_v or_o kneel_v may_v be_v give_v both_o on_o the_o account_n of_o honour_n and_o worship_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o account_n of_o excellency_n and_o superiority_n as_o some_o of_o the_o patriarch_n bow_v to_o angel_n as_o a_o token_n of_o honour_n of_o their_o excellency_n and_o not_o out_o of_o religious_a worship_n and_o man_n may_v bow_v and_o kneel_v to_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n on_o the_o account_n of_o civil_a worship_n and_o child_n to_o their_o parent_n in_o token_n of_o their_o subjection_n to_o they_o as_o well_o as_o creature_n to_o their_o creator_n in_o their_o solemn_a act_n of_o devotion_n but_o i_o say_v in_o all_o these_o case_n the_o different_a signification_n of_o these_o act_n be_v to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o they_o 3._o and_o that_o act_n of_o religious_a and_o civil_a worship_n may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o come_v the_o appointment_n of_o set_a time_n and_o place_n and_o solemn_a rite_n for_o the_o performance_n of_o religious_a worship_n from_o hence_o cicero_n give_v that_o definition_n of_o religion_n 53._o religio_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la superioris_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la naturae_fw-la quam_fw-la divinam_fw-la vocant_fw-la curam_fw-la ceremoniamque_fw-la affert_fw-la therefore_o they_o think_v the_o solemn_a rite_n and_o circumstance_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v sufficient_a to_o discriminate_a the_o nature_n of_o that_o worship_n from_o any_o other_o and_o these_o they_o think_v so_o peculiar_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o whatever_o be_v they_o give_v this_o solemn_a worship_n to_o they_o think_v to_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o deity_n although_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a because_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v appropriate_v to_o a_o divine_a be_v aquinas_n can_v deny_v that_o there_o be_v some_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n so_o peculiar_a to_o god_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o other_o 5._o and_o on_o this_o account_n he_o make_v religion_n a_o moral_a virtue_n and_o a_o part_n of_o justice_n because_o it_o be_v its_o office_n reddere_fw-la cultum_fw-la debitum_fw-la deo_fw-la to_o give_v god_n the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o now_o say_v he_o because_o the_o excellency_n of_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o himself_o be_v infinite_o above_o all_o other_o therefore_o the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o aught_o to_o be_v peculiar_a ad_fw-la religionem_fw-la pertinet_fw-la say_v cajetan_n 3._o exhibere_fw-la reverentiam_fw-la uni_fw-la deo_fw-la secundum_fw-la unam_fw-la rationem_fw-la in_fw-la quantum_fw-la sc_n est_fw-la primum_fw-la principium_fw-la creationis_fw-la &_o gubernationis_fw-la rerum_fw-la but_o since_o this_o reason_n of_o religious_a worship_n from_o the_o creation_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n be_v so_o peculiar_a to_o god_n as_o to_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o be_v there_o not_o all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o act_n of_o this_o worship_n shall_v be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o too_o and_o upon_o this_o ground_n aquinas_n do_v grant_v it_o in_o the_o case_n of_o sacrifice_n 2._o hoc_fw-la etiam_fw-la videmus_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la republica_n observari_fw-la quod_fw-la summum_fw-la rectorem_fw-la aliquo_fw-la signo_fw-la singulari_fw-la honorant_fw-la quod_fw-la cuicunque_fw-la alteri_fw-la deferretur_fw-la esset_fw-la crimen_fw-la laesae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la in_o lege_fw-la divina_fw-la statuitur_fw-la poena_fw-la mortis_fw-la iis_fw-la qui_fw-la divinum_fw-la honorem_fw-la aliis_fw-la exhibent_fw-la from_o whence_o we_o infer_v not_o only_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n appropriate_v to_o god_n but_o that_o the_o give_v the_o worship_n do_v by_o those_o act_n to_o any_o creature_n be_v a_o crime_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n the_o same_o aquinas_n 120._o dispute_v against_o the_o heathen_n say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o hold_v one_o first_o principle_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o beside_o he_o and_o we_o give_v worship_n to_o god_n not_o that_o he_o need_v it_o but_o that_o hereby_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n may_v be_v confirm_v in_o we_o by_o external_a and_o sensible_a act_n which_o can_v be_v do_v say_v he_o unless_o there_o be_v some_o peculiar_a act_n of_o his_o worship_n and_o this_o we_o call_v divine_a worship_n beside_o this_o external_a worship_n be_v necessary_a to_o man_n to_o raise_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o spiritual_a reverence_n of_o god_n and_o we_o find_v that_o custom_n have_v a_o great_a influence_n on_o man_n mind_n but_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n among_o man_n that_o the_o honour_n or_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o supreme_a governor_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o none_o else_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v much_o more_o so_o towards_o god_n because_o if_o a_o liberty_n be_v allow_v of_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o other_o of_o a_o high_a rank_n and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o supreme_a than_o man_n and_o angel_n may_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o one_o another_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o the_o benefit_n we_o receive_v from_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o as_o that_o of_o creation_n and_o preservation_n and_o that_o he_o be_v our_o lord_n by_o a_o proper_a title_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o best_a of_o creature_n be_v but_o his_o servant_n therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o they_o that_o we_o do_v to_o god_n as_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o disputation_n about_o idolatry_n 2._o he_o show_v that_o the_o command_n exod._n 20._o do_v reach_n to_o external_a as_o well_o as_o internal_a worship_n and_o he_o argue_v against_o those_o who_o plead_v that_o all_o visible_a and_o external_a worship_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o other_o god_n and_o only_o internal_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o be_v much_o better_a upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o external_a belong_v only_o to_o he_o to_o who_o the_o internal_a belong_v and_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o heretic_n who_o think_v it_o lawful_a in_o time_n of_o persecution_n to_o give_v external_a worship_n to_o idol_n as_o long_o as_o they_o preserve_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o their_o mind_n for_o say_v he_o the_o external_a worship_n be_v a_o profession_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o internal_a but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o speak_v contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n so_o it_o be_v to_o act_v contrary_a to_o it_o and_o therefore_o s._n augustin_n condemn_v seneca_n as_o so_o much_o the_o more_o culpable_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n because_o he_o act_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o own_o mind_n in_o the_o next_o article_n 3._o he_o show_v that_o idolatry_n be_v a_o sin_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n for_o say_v he_o as_o in_o a_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v the_o great_a crime_n to_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o sovereign_n to_o any_o other_o for_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o a_o man_n to_o put_v all_o thing_n into_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n so_o among_o the_o sin_n that_o be_v commit_v against_o god_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a whereby_o a_o man_n give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o say_v that_o it_o include_v blasphemy_n in_o it_o because_o it_o take_v away_o from_o god_n the_o peculiarity_n of_o his_o dominion_n cajetan_n there_o say_v that_o the_o idolater_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v tollit_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la svam_fw-la singularem_fw-la excellentiam_fw-la qua_fw-la solus_fw-la est_fw-la deus_fw-la rob_v god_n of_o that_o peculiar_a excellency_n whereby_o he_o be_v god_n alone_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o necessity_n of_o some_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v assert_v by_o these_o man_n in_o order_n to_o the_o preserve_v the_o belief_n and_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n in_o the_o world_n suarez_n grant_v 4._o that_o as_o the_o excellency_n of_o god_n be_v singular_a and_o above_o all_o creature_n so_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o singular_a and_o incommunicable_a worship_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o those_o word_n of_o scripture_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v but_o then_o he_o make_v this_o worship_n
divine_n do_v confess_v that_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o natural_o signify_v any_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o only_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o man_n and_o that_o which_o it_o signify_v say_v they_o be_v god_n be_v author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o if_o we_o take_v away_o this_o imposition_n it_o contain_v nothing_o of_o divine_a worship_n in_o it_o so_o suarez_n 4._o who_o say_v he_o follow_v st._n augustin_n in_o it_o how_o come_v the_o destruction_n of_o any_o creature_n under_o our_o command_n to_o signify_v the_o inward_a subjection_n of_o our_o self_n to_o god_n what_o pleasure_n can_v we_o conceive_v the_o almighty_a shall_v take_v in_o see_v we_o to_o destroy_v his_o creature_n for_o his_o sake_n our_o mind_n may_v be_v as_o far_o from_o submit_v to_o god_n as_o these_o thing_n be_v of_o themselves_o from_o signify_v such_o a_o submission_n nay_o how_o come_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o stand_v so_o much_o in_o our_o stead_n that_o because_o we_o take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o that_o therefore_o we_o own_o god_n as_o our_o lord_n it_o may_v rather_o of_o itself_o signify_v that_o we_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n over_o beast_n than_o that_o god_n have_v it_o over_o we_o yet_o all_o that_o sacrifice_n signify_v say_v vasquez_n 5._o be_v that_o god_n be_v acknowledge_v thereby_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o to_o this_o end_n say_v ysambertus_n fine_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v destroy_v because_o the_o reason_n of_o sacrifice_n lie_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o a_o thing_n offer_v to_o god_n be_v it_o so_o but_o of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v never_o have_v come_v into_o my_o mind_n nor_o i_o think_v into_o any_o man_n well_o in_o his_o sense_n to_o offer_v up_o god_n himself_o unto_o god_n as_o a_o sacrifice_n in_o order_n to_o the_o testify_a the_o devote_v of_o ourselves_o unto_o he_o and_o yet_o this_o after_o all_o their_o talk_n come_v to_o be_v that_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v the_o only_a appropriate_a sign_n of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n viz._n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n be_v believe_v to_o offer_v up_o god_n himself_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o eternal_a god_n in_o token_n of_o our_o subjection_n to_o he_o methinks_v yet_o it_o be_v somewhat_o more_o reasonable_a to_o offer_v up_o brute_n creature_n that_o be_v under_o we_o than_o god_n that_o be_v so_o infinite_o above_o we_o and_o such_o be_v the_o weakness_n of_o my_o understanding_n that_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v rather_o a_o argument_n of_o our_o power_n over_o god_n than_o of_o our_o subjection_n to_o he_o but_o since_o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n be_v say_v to_o lie_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o it_o 8._o good_a lord_n what_o thought_n must_v these_o man_n have_v in_o their_o mind_n if_o they_o have_v any_o when_o they_o think_v it_o in_o their_o power_n first_o to_o make_v their_o god_n by_o speak_v five_o word_n then_o to_o offer_v he_o up_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n then_o to_o suppose_v he_o destroy_v and_o all_o this_o to_o testify_v their_o submission_n to_o god_n i_o want_v word_n to_o express_v the_o intolerable_a blasphemy_n and_o absurdity_n of_o these_o thing_n yet_o this_o say_v t._n g._n be_v so_o appropriate_a a_o sign_n of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n 391._o that_o that_o religion_n which_o admit_v no_o external_a visible_a sacrifice_n must_v needs_o be_v deficient_a in_o the_o most_o signal_n part_v of_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n what_o external_a visible_a sacrifice_n have_v you_o that_o we_o have_v not_o beside_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o who_o you_o believe_v to_o be_v personal_o present_a as_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o when_o you_o have_v plead_v so_o much_o for_o this_o presence_n to_o justify_v your_o adoration_n you_o then_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o he_o and_o that_o he_o may_v be_v so_o you_o grant_v it_o be_v necessary_a there_o be_v some_o destruction_n of_o what_o be_v before_o i._n e._n if_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o he_o that_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n otherwise_o the_o species_n be_v make_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n but_o suppose_v you_o only_o make_v he_o a_o sacrifice_n as_o to_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o as_o to_o his_o divine_a nature_n what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o must_v be_v destroy_v to_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n where_o how_o by_o what_o mean_n come_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v destroy_v when_o you_o say_v it_o be_v there_o without_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o body_n that_o it_o can_v be_v see_v or_o feel_v or_o taste_v and_o yet_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v destroy_v suppose_v all_o this_o be_v pass_v over_o how_o come_v the_o offering_n up_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n to_o signify_v our_o absolute_a worship_n of_o he_o will_v nothing_o else_o satisfy_v to_o testify_v that_o we_o be_v his_o subject_n unless_o we_o offer_v up_o to_o he_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o own_o son_n be_v this_o indeed_o the_o most_o signal_n part_v of_o divine_a worship_n which_o we_o must_v be_v deficient_a in_o if_o we_o have_v it_o not_o we_o do_v from_o our_o soul_n praise_n god_n for_o that_o unvaluable_a sacrifice_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o his_o own_o life_n when_o he_o be_v incarnate_a in_o our_o nature_n we_o do_v frequent_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o according_a to_o his_o own_o institution_n and_o in_o the_o do_n of_o that_o we_o offer_v up_o ourselves_o unto_o he_o as_o a_o reasonable_a service_n we_o adore_v and_o magnify_v he_o for_o all_o his_o mercy_n especial_o the_o send_n of_o his_o son_n to_o die_v for_o we_o as_o the_o great_a of_o all_o but_o we_o dare_v not_o let_v it_o enter_v into_o our_o thought_n that_o we_o shall_v ever_o eat_v or_o swallow_v down_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o then_o pretend_v we_o have_v offer_v it_o up_o to_o god_n as_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o in_o token_n of_o our_o absolute_a worship_n of_o he_o but_o set_v aside_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v the_o only_a external_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o appropriate_a worship_n to_o god_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v i_o desire_v yet_o to_o know_v how_o a_o sacrifice_n do_v come_v to_o signify_v this_o absolute_a worship_n more_o than_o adoration_n not_o by_o nature_n for_o the_o lowly_a submission_n of_o our_o body_n seem_v more_o natural_o to_o signify_v the_o behaviour_n of_o our_o mind_n than_o anything_o without_o we_o can_v do_v if_o it_o be_v by_o institution_n it_o must_v be_v either_o god_n or_o man_n if_o man_n then_o either_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n or_o not_o if_o not_o then_o give_v absolute_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v no_o idolatry_n if_o it_o be_v than_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o outward_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o mankind_n have_v agree_v upon_o to_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o god_n if_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v god_n institution_n than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o apply_v any_o outward_a sign_n of_o worship_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o to_o any_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o desire_v for_o than_o it_o will_v equal_o hold_v for_o religious_a adoration_n especial_o if_o the_o principle_n of_o arriaga_n hold_v true_a true_a 45._o that_o the_o value_n of_o sacrifice_n lie_v in_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n perform_v by_o it_o but_o t._n g._n plead_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n be_v equivocal_a that_o be_v that_o we_o read_v in_o scripture_n that_o it_o have_v be_v give_v to_o man_n as_o well_o as_o to_o god_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v such_o a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o this_o i_o have_v already_o answer_v by_o distinguish_v the_o act_n and_o the_o signification_n of_o it_o the_o external_a act_n i_o grant_v may_v be_v perform_v upon_o several_a ground_n as_o 1._o civil_a subjection_n as_o by_o nathan_n to_o david_n 1_o king_n 1.23.2_o civil_a respect_n as_o by_o abraham_n to_o the_o child_n of_o heth_n gen._n 23.7.3_o religious_a respect_n or_o as_o some_o call_v it_o moral_a reverence_n i._n e._n out_o of_o a_o opinion_n of_o great_a sanctity_n without_o superiority_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o daniel_n dan._n 2.46_o and_o so_o abraham_n bow_v to_o the_o angel_n gen._n 18.2_o if_o he_o know_v they_o to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v but_o if_o not_o as_o
way_n as_o worship_n may_v become_v due_a idolatry_n may_v be_v commit_v can_v god_n make_v any_o of_o the_o former_a appropriate_a act_n of_o worship_n to_o become_v due_a only_o to_o himself_o can_v he_o tie_v we_o to_o perform_v they_o to_o he_o and_o than_o they_o become_v due_a to_o he_o and_o can_v he_o restrain_v we_o from_o do_v they_o to_o any_o other_o and_o than_o they_o become_v due_a only_o to_o he_o and_o be_v not_o then_o the_o do_v of_o any_o of_o these_o prohibit_v act_n to_o a_o creature_n the_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n be_v the_o outward_a act_n of_o sacrifice_n due_a only_o to_o god_n antecedent_o to_o a_o prohibition_n or_o no_o if_o it_o be_v due_a only_o to_o god_n antecedent_o to_o his_o will_n it_o be_v always_o and_o necessary_o due_a to_o he_o and_o to_o he_o alone_o and_o let_v t._n g._n at_o his_o leisure_n prove_v that_o antecedent_o to_o any_o law_n of_o god_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o sacrifice_n and_o unlawful_a so_o to_o worship_v any_o else_o beside_o he_o if_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n then_o either_o it_o be_v no_o idolatry_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o then_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n may_v be_v offer_v to_o saint_n or_o image_n or_o if_o it_o be_v then_o real_a idolatry_n may_v be_v consequent_a to_o a_o prohibition_n but_o he_o think_v he_o have_v a_o great_a advantage_n against_o i_o by_o my_o say_n that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n 26._o that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n this_o be_v downright_a trifle_n for_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o take_v away_o a_o man_n good_n against_o his_o consent_n be_v theft_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o eight_o commandment_n will_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o i_o must_v speak_v of_o theft_n antecedent_n to_o the_o command_n for_o it_o imply_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o command_n but_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o theft_n that_o be_v always_o a_o sin_n although_o the_o particular_a species_n of_o it_o and_o the_o denomination_n of_o particular_a act_n do_v suppose_v positive_a law_n about_o dominion_n and_o property_n so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o idolatry_n the_o general_a nature_n of_o it_o be_v always_o the_o same_o viz._n the_o give_v the_o worship_n to_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n although_o the_o denomination_n of_o particular_a act_n may_v depend_v upon_o positive_a law_n because_o god_n may_v appropriate_v peculiar_a act_n of_o worship_n to_o himself_o which_o be_v do_v by_o he_o those_o act_n be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n receive_v the_o denomination_n of_o idolatry_n which_o without_o those_o law_n they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v so_o that_o still_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v antecedent_n to_o positive_a law_n but_o yet_o the_o determination_n of_o particular_a act_n whether_o they_o be_v idolatry_n or_o no_o do_v depend_v on_o the_o positive_a law_n which_o god_n have_v give_v about_o his_o worship_n and_o if_o t._n g._n have_v understand_v the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n as_o he_o pretend_v he_o will_v never_o have_v make_v such_o trifle_a objection_n as_o these_o for_o be_v it_o not_o thus_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o sin_n forbid_v in_o the_o commandment_n as_o well_o as_o idolatry_n that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o most_o moral_o evil_a antecedent_n to_o any_o prohibition_n suppose_v it_o be_v murder_n adultery_n or_o disobedience_n to_o parent_n although_o i_o grant_v these_o thing_n to_o have_v a_o general_a notion_n antecedent_o to_o any_o law_n yet_o when_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v into_o particular_a act_n whether_o they_o do_v receive_v those_o denomination_n or_o no_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v by_o particular_a law_n which_o determine_v what_o act_n be_v to_o be_v account_v murder_n adultery_n or_o disobedience_n as_o whether_o execution_n of_o malefactor_n be_v prohibit_v murder_n whether_o marry_v many_o wife_n be_v adultery_n whether_o not_o comply_v with_o the_o religion_n of_o one_o parent_n be_v disobedience_n these_o thing_n i_o mention_v to_o make_v t._n g._n understand_v a_o little_a better_o the_o nature_n of_o moral_a act_n and_o that_o a_o general_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v antecedent_n to_o a_o prohibition_n be_v very_o consistent_a with_o the_o determine_v any_o particular_a act_n as_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o be_v consequent_a to_o that_o prohibition_n but_o i_o perceive_v a_o particular_a pleasure_n these_o man_n take_v to_o make_v i_o seem_v to_o contradict_v myself_o and_o here_o t._n g._n be_v at_o it_o as_o wise_o as_o the_o rest_n thus_o blind_a man_n apprehend_v nothing_o but_o contradiction_n in_o the_o diversity_n of_o colour_n by_o the_o different_a reflection_n of_o light_n but_o the_o comfort_n be_v that_o other_o know_v that_o it_o be_v only_o their_o want_n of_o sight_n that_o make_v they_o cry_v out_o contradiction_n but_o wherein_o lie_v this_o horrible_a self-contradiction_n why_o true_o it_o seem_v i_o have_v say_v that_o a_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n well!_o and_o what_o then_o where_o lie_v the_o contradiction_n hold_v a_o little_a it_o will_v come_v present_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n mark_v those_o word_n on_o that_o account_n but_o i_o say_v that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n deny_v to_o receive_v can_v be_v terminate_v on_o he_o but_o on_o the_o image_n be_v this_o the_o contradiction_n then_o no_o not_o yet_o neither_o the_o conceit_n have_v need_n be_v good_a it_o be_v so_o long_o in_o deliver_v but_o at_o last_o it_o come_v like_o a_o thunder-showre_n full_a of_o sulphur_n and_o darkness_n with_o a_o terrible_a crack_n either_o i_o mean_v that_o this_o worship_n can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n antecedent_o to_o the_o prohibition_n because_o on_o that_o account_n the_o worship_n of_o a_o image_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n or_o if_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o prohibition_n than_o it_o be_v not_o on_o that_o account_n forbid_v what_o a_o needless_a invention_n be_v that_o of_o gunpowder_n t._n g._n can_v blow_v a_o man_n up_o with_o a_o train_n of_o consequence_n from_o his_o own_o word_n let_v he_o but_o have_v the_o lay_n of_o it_o can_v i_o ever_o have_v think_v that_o such_o innocent_a word_n as_o on_o that_o account_n shall_v have_v have_v so_o much_o nitre_n and_o sulphur_n in_o they_o for_o let_v any_o man_n read_v over_o those_o word_n and_o see_v if_o he_o can_v find_v any_o thing_n antecedent_n to_o the_o prohibition_n in_o they_o for_o have_v in_o that_o place_n show_v that_o the_o word_n idolum_fw-la sculptile_fw-la imago_fw-la be_v promiscuous_o use_v in_o scripture_n i_o present_o add_v by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o do_v thereby_o become_v a_o idol_n and_o on_o that_o account_n be_v forbid_v in_o this_o commandment_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v mark_v that_o this_o t._n g._n pare_v off_o as_o not_o fit_a for_o his_o purpose_n i._n e._n from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o scripture_n that_o any_o image_n be_v make_v so_o far_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o man_n do_v bow_v down_o before_o it_o i._n e._n if_o man_n do_v perform_v that_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o a_o image_n which_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o do_v towards_o it_o what_o then_o then_o say_v i_o it_o become_v a_o idol_n for_o whatever_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v to_o it_o be_v so_o and_o on_o that_o account_n i._n e._n of_o its_o have_v that_o act_n of_o divine_a worship_n do_v to_o it_o by_o bow_v before_o it_o it_o be_v forbid_v in_o this_o commandment_n i._n e._n it_o come_v within_o the_o reach_n of_o that_o prohibition_n the_o meaning_n of_o all_o which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o show_v that_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v idolatry_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o commandment_n but_o thus_o be_v we_o put_v to_o construe_v and_o paraphrase_n our_o own_o word_n to_o free_v ourselves_o either_o from_o the_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n of_o our_o adversary_n but_o with_o this_o fetch_n t.g._n stand_v and_o laugh_v through_o his_o finger_n at_o the_o trick_n he_o have_v play_v i_o and_o bid_v i_o with_o a_o secret_a pleasure_n at_o his_o notable_a
aquinas_n quote_v these_o passage_n with_o approbation_n do_v they_o know_v the_o intention_n of_o seneca_n or_o the_o philosopher_n why_o do_v cajetan_n say_v 2._o that_o a_o man_n that_o commit_v only_o the_o external_a act_n of_o idolatry_n be_v as_o guilty_a as_o he_o that_o commit_v the_o external_a act_n of_o theft_n to_o both_o which_o he_o say_v no_o more_o be_v necessary_a than_o a_o voluntary_a inclination_n to_o do_v that_o act_n not_o any_o apprehension_n in_o the_o mind_n that_o what_o he_o worship_v be_v god_n nor_o any_o intention_n to_o direct_v that_o act_n only_o to_o the_o image_n nay_o why_o do_v gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n himself_o say_v 1._o that_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n may_v be_v so_o proper_a to_o god_n either_o from_o their_o own_o nature_n or_o the_o consent_n of_o mankind_n that_o whosoever_o do_v they_o whatever_o his_o inward_a intention_n be_v aught_o to_o be_v understand_v to_o give_v the_o honour_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n he_o do_v they_o and_o this_o he_o call_v a_o implicit_a tannerus_n a_o indirect_a intention_n 1._o but_o neither_o of_o they_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v either_o a_o actual_a or_o virtual_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o only_o that_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o outward_a act_n nay_o t._n g._n himself_o say_v 99_o that_o on_o supposition_n the_o philosopher_n do_v believe_v one_o god_n and_o yet_o join_v with_o the_o people_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o idolatry_n they_o be_v worthy_o condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n though_o but_o for_o the_o external_a profession_n of_o pray_v and_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o their_o image_n say_v you_o so_o and_o yet_o do_v outward_a act_n certain_o go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v suppose_v then_o these_o philosopher_n intend_v to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o those_o image_n where_o this_o idolatry_n or_o no_o if_o not_o why_o be_v they_o so_o much_o to_o blame_v for_o give_v worship_n to_o the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n which_o t._n g._n commend_v as_o a_o very_a good_a thing_n be_v it_o the_o figure_n of_o their_o image_n displease_v he_o that_o can_v not_o be_v for_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n capitolinus_n may_v as_o fit_o represent_v god_n to_o they_o as_o that_o of_o a_o old_a man_n in_o their_o church_n and_o young_a jupiter_n in_o the_o lap_n of_o fortune_n a_o image_n cicero_n mention_n may_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o common_a image_n in_o their_o church_n 41._o and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o a_o good_a intention_n may_v be_v carry_v to_o a_o right_a object_n and_o why_o may_v not_o intention_n do_v that_o which_o their_o church_n afterward_o do_v when_o it_o change_v the_o temple_n of_o hercules_n to_o s._n alexius_n because_o he_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 20._o and_o that_o of_o the_o two_o brother_n romulus_n and_o remus_n or_o as_o bellarmin_n say_v castor_n and_o pollux_n to_o cosmas_n and_o damianus_n and_o the_o pantheon_n to_o omnium_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la if_o there_o be_v no_o harm_n in_o the_o thing_n there_o can_v be_v none_o in_o the_o intention_n or_o be_v it_o the_o scandal_n of_o their_o practice_n but_o to_o who_o be_v the_o scandal_n give_v it_o will_v have_v be_v rather_o scandal_n among_o they_o not_o to_o have_v do_v it_o so_o that_o if_o a_o secret_a intention_n do_v carry_v that_o act_n whither_o it_o be_v intend_v and_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o image_n i_o do_v not_o see_v wherein_o the_o philosopher_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o comply_v with_o those_o outward_a act_n who_o good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o t._n g._n depend_v upon_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o doer_n of_o they_o but_o if_o they_o be_v real_o to_o blame_v it_o be_v for_o do_v those_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n to_o creature_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o apostle_n by_o condemn_v they_o do_v prove_v that_o which_o i_o intend_v viz._n that_o there_o be_v such_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o the_o do_v of_o they_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n but_o my_o adversary_n 16._o think_v to_o clear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n by_o two_o general_a answer_n which_o serve_v he_o and_o his_o brethren_n on_o all_o occasion_n viz._n 1._o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o worship_n one_o call_v latria_n or_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n and_o another_o call_v dulia_n or_o inferior_a worship_n that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n on_o the_o account_n of_o excellency_n communicate_v to_o they_o from_o god_n 2._o that_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o any_o inanimate_a creature_n that_o have_v no_o proper_a excellency_n of_o their_o own_o be_v not_o absolute_a but_o a_o relative_a latria_n they_o intend_v thereby_o only_o to_o worship_v god_n in_o the_o examine_n of_o these_o two_o i_o shall_v clear_v the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n viz._n 3._o how_o the_o apply_v the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n do_v make_v that_o worship_n idolatry_n 1._o i_o shall_v consider_v the_o different_a sort_n of_o worship_n which_o t._n g._n insist_o upon_o 353._o to_o clear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n the_o question_n at_o present_a say_v t._n g._n between_o dr._n st._n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o whether_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o saint_n for_o this_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n but_o whether_o a_o inferior_a worship_n of_o like_a kind_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n for_o their_o holiness_n and_o near_a relation_n to_o god_n may_v not_o be_v lawful_o give_v to_o they_o now_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n again_o he_o say_v 355._o if_o by_o religious_a worship_n i_o mean_v that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o it_o be_v true_a what_o the_o father_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a create_a being_n but_o nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o point_n in_o debate_n between_o we_o if_o i_o mean_v that_o honour_n of_o which_o a_o creature_n be_v capable_a for_o religion_n sake_n and_o that_o relation_n which_o it_o settle_v he_o will_v he_o say_v show_v it_o to_o be_v false_a that_o the_o father_n deny_v any_o such_o honour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a angel_n or_o saint_n and_o if_o i_o prove_v that_o this_o worship_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v religious_a he_o tell_v i_o from_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a wrangle_n about_o word_n because_o religion_n may_v be_v use_v in_o other_o sense_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o this_o distinction_n between_o the_o religious_a worship_n due_a to_o god_n and_o that_o of_o which_o a_o creature_n be_v capable_a for_o religion_n sake_n he_o say_v he_o can_v clear_o dispel_v the_o mist_n i_o have_v raise_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v that_o i_o have_v pervert_v their_o meaning_n and_o yet_o say_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n thus_o he_o answer_v the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n theophilus_n origen_n s._n ambrose_n or_o the_o writer_n under_o his_o name_n theodoret_n s._n austin_n and_o if_o they_o have_v be_v a_o hundred_o more_o it_o have_v be_v all_o one_o they_o have_v be_v all_o send_v pack_v with_o the_o same_o answer_n let_v they_o say_v what_o they_o will_v they_o must_v be_v all_o understand_v of_o divine_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n and_o not_o of_o the_o inferior_a worship_n which_o creature_n be_v capable_a of_o which_o from_o s._n austin_n he_o call_v dulia_n 386._o as_o the_o former_a latria_n the_o whole_a strength_n of_o t._n g_n defence_n as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n lie_v in_o this_o single_a distinction_n which_o i_o shall_v therefore_o the_o more_o careful_o consider_v because_o it_o tend_v to_o clear_v the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v my_o present_a subject_n to_o proceed_v with_o all_o possible_a clearness_n in_o this_o debate_n which_o t._n g._n have_v endeavour_v to_o perplex_v i_o shall_v 1._o give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n 2._o inquire_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n about_o this_o distinction_n about_o sovereign_n and_o inferior_a worship_n whether_o those_o act_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o only_o such_o as_o the_o father_n allow_v 1._o for_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v never_o more_o necessary_a to_o be_v give_v than_o in_o this_o place_n for_o any_o one_o
forego_n discourse_n but_o t._n g._n seem_v to_o understand_v no_o difference_n between_o title_n of_o respect_n and_o act_n of_o worship_n between_o expression_n of_o esteem_n and_o devotion_n between_o religious_a and_o civil_a worship_n for_o he_o blunder_v and_o confound_v all_o these_o together_o and_o whatever_o prove_v one_o he_o think_v prove_v all_o the_o rest_n these_o be_v not_o the_o best_a way_n of_o reason_v but_o they_o be_v the_o best_a the_o cause_n will_v bear_v well_o but_o yet_o the_o matter_n seem_v not_o altogether_o so_o clear_a for_o the_o worship_n we_o be_v to_o give_v to_o prince_n be_v as_o they_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o this_o be_v give_v on_o a_o religious_a account_n because_o god_n command_v we_o to_o give_v honour_n to_o who_o honour_n be_v due_a the_o place_n urge_v by_o t._n g._n 348._o rom._n 13.7_o to_o this_o a_o very_a easy_a answer_n will_v serve_v worship_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v religious_a two_o way_n 1._o as_o it_o be_v require_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o magistrate_n be_v religious_a 2._o in_o its_o nature_n and_o circumstance_n as_o it_o consist_v of_o those_o act_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o his_o worship_n or_o be_v attend_v with_o those_o circumstance_n which_o make_v it_o a_o religious_a performance_n and_o then_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o prince_n or_o any_o creature_n but_o only_o to_o god_n himself_o this_o will_v be_v make_v plain_a by_o a_o remarkable_a instance_n among_o the_o ancient_a christian_n while_o divine_a honour_n be_v challenge_v by_o the_o emperor_n to_o themselves_o i._n e._n the_o honour_n belong_v to_o consecrate_a man_n for_o they_o mean_v no_o other_o the_o christian_n refuse_v give_v to_o they_o those_o external_a act_n of_o reverence_n which_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v any_o religious_a worship_n in_o they_o although_o they_o express_v the_o great_a readiness_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o obey_v their_o law_n that_o do_v not_o require_v any_o thing_n against_o christianity_n and_o to_o pray_v for_o their_o safety_n and_o prosperity_n this_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o christian_n pliny_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o trajan_n mention_n this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o way_n of_o try_v christian_n viz._n whether_o they_o will_v imagini_fw-la caesaris_fw-la sure_fw-mi &_o vino_fw-la supplicare_fw-la give_v religious_a worship_n to_o caesar_n image_n by_o burn_a incense_n and_o pour_v out_o wine_n before_o it_o which_o be_v the_o divine_a honour_n require_v this_o pliny_n say_v 97._o all_o that_o be_v true_a christian_n refuse_v to_o do_v and_o those_o who_o do_v it_o present_o renounce_v christ._n thus_o this_o matter_n stand_v as_o long_o as_o the_o emperor_n continue_a gentile_n who_o be_v presume_v to_o affect_v divine_a honour_n but_o when_o constantine_n have_v own_v christianity_n and_o thereby_o declare_v that_o no_o religious_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o the_o christian_n not_o only_o erect_v public_a statue_n to_o emperor_n but_o be_v ready_a to_o express_v before_o they_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o civil_a worship_n and_o respect_n this_o julian_n think_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o jul._n and_o therefore_o place_v the_o image_n of_o the_o god_n among_o those_o of_o the_o emperor_n that_o either_o they_o may_v worship_v the_o god_n or_o by_o deny_v civil_a worship_n to_o the_o emperor_n statue_n which_o the_o custom_n than_o be_v to_o give_v they_o may_v be_v proceed_v against_o as_o disaffect_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o when_o he_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n distribute_v new-years-gift_n he_o have_v his_o altar_n of_o incense_n by_o he_o that_o before_o they_o receive_v gift_n they_o may_v cast_v a_o little_a incense_n into_o the_o fire_n which_o all_o good_a christian_n refuse_v to_o do_v because_o as_o gothofred_n observe_v 66._o the_o burn_a of_o incense_n be_v the_o same_o trial_n of_o christian_n that_o eat_v of_o swine_n flesh_n be_v of_o jew_n but_o after_o the_o suspicion_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v remove_v in_o the_o succeed_a emperor_n the_o former_a custom_n of_o civil_a worship_n obtain_v again_o till_o theodosius_n observe_v how_o these_o custom_n of_o civil_a adoration_n begin_v to_o extend_v too_o far_o 1._o and_o border_n too_o much_o upon_o divine_a honour_n do_v whole_o forbid_v it_o in_o a_o constitution_n extant_a to_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o all_o worship_n which_o do_v exceed_v the_o dignity_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v entire_o reserve_v to_o god_n by_o this_o true_a account_n of_o the_o behaviour_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o matter_n t._n g._n may_v a_o little_a better_o understand_v what_o that_o worship_n be_v which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n refuse_v to_o give_v to_o emperor_n and_o what_o difference_n they_o make_v between_o the_o same_o external_a act_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o a_o civil_a and_o on_o a_o religious_a account_n which_o be_v easy_o discern_v either_o by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o act_n themselves_o as_o the_o burn_a incense_n or_o the_o circumstance_n that_o attend_v they_o as_o in_o adoration_n 20._o it_o be_v needless_a to_o produce_v any_o more_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n to_o prove_v that_o divine_a worship_n be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n since_o t._n g._n confess_v it_o but_o give_v quite_o another_o sense_n of_o divine_a worship_n than_o they_o do_v for_o under_o this_o they_o comprehend_v all_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o worship_n they_o deny_v to_o emperor_n it_o remain_v therefore_o to_o show_v that_o those_o who_o speak_v most_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n do_v not_o by_o that_o mean_a any_o religious_a act_n of_o worship_n but_o expression_n bare_o of_o honour_n and_o esteem_v julian_n object_v this_o against_o the_o christian_n as_o it_o be_v common_a with_o the_o heathen_n to_o object_v many_o false_a and_o unreasonable_a thing_n that_o instead_o of_o the_o heathen_a god_n they_o worship_v not_o one_o but_o many_o miserable_a man_n to_o this_o s._n cyrill_n answer_v 203._o that_o as_o to_o christ_n he_o confess_v they_o worship_v he_o but_o they_o do_v not_o make_v a_o god_n of_o a_o man_n in_o he_o but_o he_o be_v essential_o god_n and_o therefore_o fit_a to_o be_v worship_v but_o for_o the_o martyr_n they_o neither_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n nor_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o go_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o s._n cyrill_n meaning_n or_o he_o do_v not_o answer_v to_o the_o purpose_n for_o julian_n never_o charge_v the_o christian_n with_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o martyr_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n consider_v as_o such_o but_o that_o they_o give_v to_o they_o that_o religious_a worship_n which_o julian_n plead_v to_o be_v due_a to_o the_o inferior_a god_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o they_o this_o therefore_o s._n cyrill_n deny_v that_o they_o give_v to_o saint_n and_o martyr_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n to_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n which_o the_o heathen_n give_v to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n what_o they_o give_v to_o the_o martyr_n be_v upon_o another_o account_n it_o be_v only_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d respective_o and_o by_o way_n of_o honour_n and_o lest_o any_o shall_v suspect_v he_o mean_v any_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n by_o this_o he_o present_o explain_v himself_o that_o what_o he_o say_v be_v only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o those_o honour_n they_o give_v to_o they_o for_o their_o generous_a suffering_n for_o the_o faith_n despise_v all_o danger_n and_o thereby_o make_v themselves_o great_a example_n to_o other_o christian_n and_o after_o he_o let_v we_o understand_v what_o these_o honour_n be_v when_o he_o bring_v the_o instance_n of_o the_o athenian_n meet_v together_o at_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o those_o who_o be_v slay_v at_o the_o battle_n of_o marathon_n for_o the_o liberty_n of_o greece_n and_o there_o make_v panegyric_n upon_o they_o and_o therefore_o he_o wonder_v why_o julian_n shall_v exclaim_v so_o much_o against_o these_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o martyr_n since_o this_o be_v all_o the_o reward_n they_o can_v give_v they_o 10._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v these_o honour_n consist_v in_o preserve_v their_o memory_n and_o praise_v their_o virtue_n and_o bring_v the_o very_a same_o instance_n of_o the_o athenian_n again_o 336._o but_o for_o any_o matter_n of_o worship_n towards_o they_o he_o utter_o deny_v it_o because_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v it_o to_o none_o but_o god_n 338._o and_o that_o we_o may_v full_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v when_o he_o say_v that_o christian_n do_v not_o give_v to_o saint_n the_o worship_n the_o heathen_n give_v to_o their_o inferior_a god_n
together_o sacris_fw-la &_o sacrificiis_fw-la sometime_o religione_fw-la &_o sacris_fw-la 1._o sometime_o religionis_fw-la ritibus_fw-la sometime_o religionis_fw-la obsequio_fw-la 4._o by_o all_o which_o he_o understand_v the_o same_o thing_n viz._n the_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o for_o distinction_n sake_n he_o call_v latria_n as_o that_o service_n or_o worship_v that_o man_n owe_v to_o one_o another_o he_o say_v be_v call_v by_o another_o name_n and_o i_o confess_v i_o can_v find_v s._n austin_n apply_v the_o term_n of_o dulia_n to_o any_o service_n we_o owe_v to_o saint_n or_o angel_n in_o heaven_n 55._o but_o he_o avoid_v the_o term_n of_o service_n and_o deny_v it_o be_v due_a to_o they_o and_o only_o call_v it_o by_o the_o name_n of_o love_n and_o fellowship_n with_o they_o and_o therefore_o martinus_n peresius_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o quarrel_v with_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n dulia_fw-la 7._o because_o we_o be_v only_a fellow_n servant_n with_o they_o and_o bellarmin_n give_v he_o no_o sufficient_a answer_n by_o bring_v that_o place_n gal._n 5._o serve_v one_o another_o in_o love_n for_o that_o only_o relate_v to_o person_n in_o equal_a condition_n where_o the_o mutual_a office_n may_v be_v alike_o which_o can_v be_v suppose_v in_o this_o case_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v 61._o that_o dulia_n be_v use_v by_o s._n austin_n as_o a_o term_n express_v the_o service_n we_o owe_v to_o god_n as_o our_o lord_n but_o t._n g._n think_v he_o have_v run_v i_o down_o 386._o by_o produce_v the_o forego_n place_n which_o he_o say_v i_o purposely_o conceal_v from_o the_o reader_n for_o fear_v he_o may_v infer_v that_o if_o some_o degree_n of_o the_o service_n call_v dulia_n may_v be_v give_v by_o servant_n to_o their_o master_n sure_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o it_o may_v be_v give_v to_o holy_a angel_n very_o fine_o argue_v and_o as_o much_o against_o s._n augustine_n sense_n as_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o say_v in_o plain_a term_n those_o angel_n that_o require_v service_n from_o we_o be_v devil_n for_o this_o he_o make_v the_o character_n of_o they_o that_o they_o do_v invite_v we_o ut_fw-la sibi_fw-la serviamus_fw-la but_o say_v he_o we_o honour_v good_a angel_n by_o love_n and_o not_o by_o service_n but_o t._n g._n be_v not_o more_o mistake_v in_o s._n augustine_n sense_n of_o dulia_n than_o he_o be_v about_o latria_n for_o he_o say_v that_o he_o understand_v it_o of_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v bless_v spirit_n be_v not_o willing_a we_o shall_v sacra_fw-la facere_fw-la it_o ought_v not_o be_v render_v equivocal_o as_o it_o be_v by_o i_o to_o perform_v any_o sacred_a office_n but_o to_o dedicate_v and_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o or_o consecrate_v ourselves_o or_o any_o thing_n of_o we_o to_o they_o by_o the_o rite_n of_o religion_n by_o which_o he_o say_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o that_o be_v of_o such_o dedication_n and_o consecration_n as_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o heathen_n to_o their_o daemon_n as_o go_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o i_o grant_v that_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o of_o those_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o heathen_n to_o their_o god_n but_o the_o question_n be_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o those_o religious_a rite_n whether_o only_a dedication_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o consecration_n or_o other_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n for_o t._n g._n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o adoration_n and_o prayer_n be_v as_o constant_a as_o solemn_a as_o proper_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n both_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o heathen_a custom_n as_o those_o he_o mention_n thence_o orandi_fw-la causa_fw-la fanum_fw-la adire_fw-la in_o cicero_n 6._o deos_fw-la immortales_fw-la precari_fw-la venerari_fw-la atque_fw-la implorare_fw-la debetis_fw-la ut_fw-la urbem_fw-la defendant_n catil_n and_o scarce_o any_o greek_a or_o latin_a writer_n that_o mention_n their_o religious_a rite_n but_o under_o they_o they_o take_v notice_n of_o adoration_n and_o prayer_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o some_o of_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o form_n of_o they_o and_o the_o manner_n and_o order_n of_o invocation_n in_o their_o litany_n for_o the_o word_n be_v as_o old_a as_o homer_n wherein_o they_o invocate_v their_o god_n in_o order_n that_o they_o will_v be_v favourable_a and_o propitious_a to_o they_o and_o pliny_n say_v in_o general_a 2._o that_o no_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v without_o prayer_n and_o macrobius_n 9_o servius_n 7._o and_o arnobius_n say_v 3._o they_o begin_v their_o invocation_n with_o janus_n not_o because_o they_o look_v on_o he_o as_o chief_a but_o as_o a_o mediator_n who_o be_v to_o carry_v up_o their_o prayer_n to_o the_o superior_a power_n and_o they_o end_v in_o vesta_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n and_o that_o these_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o sacra_fw-la be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o their_o conjunction_n with_o sacrifice_n but_o from_o the_o old_a form_n of_o obsecration_n in_o which_o they_o use_v ob_fw-la vos_fw-la sacro_fw-la for_o obsecro_fw-la i_o will_v now_o understand_v from_o t._n g._n why_o he_o think_v that_o s._n austin_n shall_v purposely_o leave_v out_o in_o these_o word_n adoration_n and_o invocation_n which_o be_v by_o all_o nation_n look_v on_o as_o some_o of_o the_o proper_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n especial_o when_o he_o mention_n both_o these_o before_o and_o after_o for_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o dispute_n be_v about_o the_o intercession_n of_o create_a spirit_n and_o man_n address_n to_o they_o and_o afterward_o he_o join_v adoration_n together_o with_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o god_n 19_o putaverunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la deferendum_fw-la angelis_n honorem_fw-la vel_fw-la adorando_fw-la vel_fw-la sacrificando_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o a_o place_n already_o cite_v if_o this_o be_v not_o shut_v one_o eye_n against_o noonday_n light_n it_o be_v a_o draw_v a_o curtain_n before_o it_o lest_o it_o grow_v too_o hot_a but_o for_o all_o this_o t._n g._n be_v very_o confident_a 431._o that_o s._n austin_n be_v for_o the_o perform_v religious_a worship_n to_o martyr_n because_o he_o say_v express_o that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o christian_a people_n in_o his_o time_n to_o celebrate_v with_o religious_a solemnity_n the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o very_o kind_o after_o his_o mode_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o corrupt_v the_o word_n of_o s._n austin_n by_o translate_n they_o thus_o that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n to_o have_v their_o religious_a assembly_n at_o the_o sepulcher_n or_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o translate_v as_o t._n g._n know_v well_o enough_o by_o the_o character_n but_o ill_o will_v never_o speak_v well_o but_o i_o still_o say_v and_o stand_v to_o it_o that_o this_o be_v his_o sense_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v the_o design_n of_o his_o word_n faustus_n the_o manichean_a have_v charge_v the_o african_a christian_n with_o idolatry_n in_o the_o honour_n they_o give_v to_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n 21._o s._n austin_n answer_v that_o they_o do_v so_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n that_o they_o erect_v no_o altar_n to_o any_o martyr_n but_o to_o the_o god_n of_o martyr_n although_o it_o be_v for_o their_o memory_n for_o who_o of_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n that_o officiate_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o place_n of_o their_o sepulcher_n ever_o say_v we_o offer_v to_o thou_o peter_n or_o paul_n or_o cyprian_a but_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n who_o crown_v the_o martyr_n but_o it_o be_v do_v at_o their_o sepulcher_n who_o he_o have_v crown_v that_o by_o the_o very_a place_n our_o affection_n may_v be_v raise_v and_o our_o love_n quicken_v both_o to_o those_o who_o we_o may_v imitate_v and_o to_o he_o by_o who_o we_o be_v enable_v to_o do_v it_o now_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v here_o perform_v to_o the_o martyr_n if_o the_o christian_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v idolatry_n according_a to_o t._n g._n and_o will_v have_v justify_v faustus_n to_o purpose_n but_o s._n austin_n utter_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v perform_v to_o they_o all_o that_o the_o martyr_n be_v concern_v in_o as_o to_o the_o religious_a solemnity_n be_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o office_n of_o religion_n be_v perform_v at_o their_o sepulcher_n this_o be_v a_o honour_n to_o they_o i_o grant_v but_o no_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o although_o the_o design_n of_o the_o worship_n be_v only_o to_o honour_n god_n yet_o the_o place_n of_o do_v it_o be_v out_o of_o honour_n to_o the_o
by_o a_o egg_n as_o arnoldus_fw-la montanus_n observe_v 279._o in_o the_o itinerary_n of_o alexander_n geraldinus_fw-la to_o those_o part_n of_o africa_n under_o the_o aequinoctial_a which_o be_v write_v by_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o s._n domingo_n in_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o those_o part_n which_o be_v far_o more_o particular_a than_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o he_o describe_v several_a image_n of_o the_o great_a god_n which_o be_v in_o mighty_a veneration_n among_o they_o as_o in_o bassiana_n the_o king_n with_o all_o his_o people_n do_v worship_n the_o god_n of_o nature_n in_o a_o image_n of_o marble_n set_v upon_o a_o high_a throne_n 68_o hold_v the_o sun_n in_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o the_o moon_n in_o his_o left_a and_o the_o other_o star_n on_o either_o side_n of_o he_o and_o wherever_o the_o king_n travel_v he_o carry_v such_o a_o image_n along_o with_o he_o and_o pray_v five_o time_n a_o day_n prostrate_a before_o it_o in_o demnasea_n upon_o the_o top_n of_o a_o wall_n be_v place_v the_o image_n of_o god_n hold_v all_o thing_n 171._o before_o which_o the_o people_n be_v bind_v to_o pray_v every_o morning_n 168._o in_o ammosenna_n they_o represent_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n by_o four_o head_n come_v out_o of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o lynx_n look_v towards_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n to_o represent_v his_o omnisciency_n and_o omnipresence_n who_o they_o call_v orissa_n 131._o in_o logonsennea_n the_o god_n of_o nature_n be_v paint_v in_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n and_o all_o other_o image_n of_o he_o condemn_v now_o if_o t._n g._n be_v send_v on_o a_o mission_n into_o any_o of_o those_o part_n where_o god_n be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n i_o have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o understand_v what_o his_o opinion_n will_v be_v concern_v this_o kind_n of_o worship_n whether_o it_o be_v idolatry_n or_o no_o if_o not_o they_o may_v still_o continue_v in_o it_o and_o be_v save_v as_o far_o as_o man_n can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o mere_a light_n of_o nature_n which_o herein_o t._n g._n think_v they_o follow_v exact_o for_o they_o honour_n god_n by_o worship_v his_o image_n if_o it_o be_v idolatry_n how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v so_o for_o this_o be_v neither_o the_o representation_n of_o some_o pigment_n but_o of_o a_o real_a be_v nor_o be_v it_o of_o some_o real_a thing_n false_o take_v to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v his_o large_a notion_n of_o a_o idol_n but_o it_o be_v look_v on_o only_o as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o not_o as_o a_o proper_a likeness_n but_o by_o analogical_a representation_n and_o consequent_o according_a to_o t._n g._n be_v no_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n 49._o but_o whatever_o t._n g's_o opinion_n in_o this_o case_n be_v 9_o the_o father_n when_o they_o discourse_v against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n make_v use_v of_o such_o argument_n which_o hold_v against_o such_o image_n and_o representation_n as_o these_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o two_o weighty_a consideration_n 1._o because_o such_o a_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v unsuitable_a to_o his_o nature_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o his_o will._n 1._o because_o such_o a_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v unsuitable_a to_o his_o nature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 559._o a_o visible_a representation_n of_o the_o deity_n lessen_v his_o majesty_n and_o it_o be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o a_o intellectual_a be_v to_o worship_v he_o by_o sensible_a matter_n therefore_o say_v he_o 584._o moses_n forbid_v any_o image_n to_o be_v make_v of_o god_n that_o we_o may_v ascend_v above_o sensible_a thing_n and_o thereby_o declare_v god_n to_o be_v invisible_a and_o incomprehensible_a and_o from_o hence_o zeno_n the_o stoic_a say_v no_o workmanship_n of_o man_n can_v be_v worthy_a of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 304._o the_o reason_n why_o numa_n forbid_v any_o image_n of_o god_n like_v to_o man_n or_o any_o live_a creature_n be_v because_o the_o most_o excellent_a be_v can_v be_v represent_v only_o to_o our_o mind_n and_o that_o antisthenes_n learn_v that_o from_o socrates_n that_o god_n be_v like_a to_o no_o representation_n we_o can_v make_v of_o he_o 46._o and_o therefore_o no_o man_n can_v learn_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o from_o a_o image_n and_o xenophon_n that_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o god_n be_v great_a and_o powerful_a but_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o make_v any_o thing_n like_o he_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o such_o athenian_n as_o these_o shall_v look_v on_o any_o image_n as_o the_o proper_a likeness_n of_o god_n these_o wise_a heathen_n t._n g._n confess_v 74._o do_v mean_a that_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v spiritual_a and_o invisible_a it_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o thing_n like_o unto_o it_o and_o yet_o these_o be_v athenian_a philosopher_n as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o he_o say_v s._n paul_n condemn_v for_o suppose_v their_o image_n to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n and_o representation_n of_o the_o divinity_n 96._o but_o t._n g._n suppose_n that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n and_o incongruous_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v because_o the_o people_n give_v worship_n to_o they_o as_o god_n or_o like_v unto_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v whereas_o i_o have_v now_o plain_o show_v that_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n among_o they_o do_v neither_o look_n upon_o they_o as_o god_n nor_o like_v to_o their_o god_n but_o only_o as_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o the_o father_n make_v use_v of_o this_o acknowledgement_n of_o they_o of_o the_o incongruity_n of_o image_n to_o the_o deity_n from_o thence_o to_o prove_v the_o incongruity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o suppose_v the_o image_n to_o be_v like_o god_n which_o they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o none_o of_o their_o wise_a man_n be_v such_o fool_n but_o the_o make_n of_o such_o image_n and_o worship_v of_o they_o which_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v so_o infinite_o beneath_o the_o divine_a be_v do_v tend_v to_o the_o beget_n in_o man_n mind_n mean_v and_o unworthy_a thought_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o frequent_o insist_v upon_o this_o that_o man_n imagination_n be_v easy_o taint_v and_o corrupt_v by_o the_o daily_a representation_n of_o thing_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v propose_v as_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o however_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o worship_v a_o infinite_a and_o immaterial_a be_v by_o a_o gross_a and_o material_a representation_n be_v that_o which_o the_o father_n condemn_v as_o most_o unsuitable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o this_o justin_n martyr_n say_v be_v not_o only_o unreasonable_a but_o it_o be_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o reproach_n of_o god_n 57_o who_o glory_n and_o form_n be_v inexpressible_a athenagoras_n say_v 14._o if_o god_n and_o matter_n be_v all_o one_o it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o give_v worship_n to_o sensible_a matter_n but_o if_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a distance_n between_o they_o why_o be_v we_o accuse_v for_o not_o do_v it_o and_o if_o we_o refuse_v to_o worship_v the_o workmanship_n of_o god_n viz._n the_o heaven_n and_o element_n 16._o why_o shall_v we_o do_v it_o to_o the_o workmanship_n of_o man_n origen_n look_v on_o this_o 120._o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o it_o raise_v man_n mind_n above_o image_n and_o all_o worship_n of_o creature_n to_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o thing_n the_o catechuman_n be_v instruct_v in_o to_o despise_v idol_n 375._o and_o all_o image_n he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o only_o a_o foolish_a thing_n to_o pray_v to_o image_n as_o heraclitus_n say_v but_o to_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o as_o the_o philosopher_n do_v if_o they_o be_v worship_v it_o must_v be_v either_o as_o god_n which_o celsus_n deny_v 376._o or_o as_o representation_n of_o god_n which_o can_v be_v because_o god_n be_v invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a and_o therefore_o he_o say_v 374._o that_o the_o christian_n will_v not_o endure_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n and_o although_o other_o nation_n do_v refuse_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n with_o who_o celsus_n parallel_v the_o christian_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n that_o the_o christian_n do_v viz._n because_o they_o will_v not_o debase_v and_o draw_v down_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n towards_o matter_n so_o fashion_v and_o form_v lactantius_n show_v 2._o how_o unreasonable_a it_o be_v to_o worship_n god_n
by_o a_o image_n since_o image_n be_v intend_v to_o represent_v the_o absent_a but_o god_n be_v every_o where_o present_a but_o if_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v any_o image_n of_o god_n which_o he_o call_v simulachrum_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o sure_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o idol_n in_o t._n g_n sense_n and_o i_o hope_v here_o he_o will_v not_o charge_v i_o with_o want_n of_o fidelity_n in_o translate_n it_o image_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v live_v and_o sensible_a because_o god_n live_v for_o ever_o therefore_o that_o can_v be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n but_o man_n himself_o who_o give_v all_o the_o art_n and_o beauty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o have_v but_o poor_a silly_a man_n as_o they_o be_v they_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o if_o their_o image_n have_v sense_n and_o motion_n they_o will_v worship_v the_o man_n that_o make_v they_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o such_o a_o curious_a figure_n out_o of_o rude_a and_o unpolished_a matter_n who_o can_v be_v so_o foolish_a to_o imagine_v there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n of_o god_n in_o that_o image_n in_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o man_n but_o the_o mere_a shadow_n but_o their_o mind_n have_v the_o deep_a tincture_n of_o folly_n for_o those_o who_o have_v sense_n worship_v thing_n that_o have_v none_o they_o who_o think_v themselves_o wise_a thing_n that_o be_v uncapable_a of_o reason_n they_o that_o live_v thing_n that_o can_v stir_v and_o they_o that_o come_v from_o heaven_n thing_n that_o be_v make_v of_o earth_n what_o be_v this_o say_v he_o but_o to_o invert_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n to_o adore_v that_o which_o we_o tread_v upon_o worship_v he_o that_o live_v if_o you_o will_v live_v for_o he_o must_v die_v that_o give_v up_o his_o soul_n to_o thing_n that_o be_v dead_a and_o after_o he_o have_v full_o show_v his_o rhetoric_n in_o expose_v the_o folly_n of_o worship_v image_n he_o conclude_v very_o severe_o 18._o quare_fw-la none_a dubium_fw-la quin_fw-la religio_fw-la nulla_fw-la sit_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la simulachrum_fw-la est_fw-la wherefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o true_a religion_n where_o there_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n no_o although_o it_o be_v simulachrum_fw-la dei_fw-la the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o his_o reason_n hold_v against_o all_o religion_n say_v he_o be_v a_o divine_a thing_n and_o whatever_o be_v divine_a be_v heavenly_a but_o whatever_o be_v in_o image_n be_v earthy_a and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o religion_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n what_o sport_n do_v tertullian_n minucius_n and_o arnobius_n make_v with_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v to_o divine_a worship_n 6._o from_o the_o meanness_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o pain_n and_o art_n that_o be_v use_v to_o bring_v they_o into_o their_o shape_n the_o casualty_n of_o fire_n and_o rottenness_n and_o defilement_n they_o be_v subject_a to_o and_o many_o other_o topic_n on_o purpose_n to_o represent_v the_o ridiculousness_n of_o worship_v such_o thing_n or_o god_n by_o they_o o_o say_v arnobius_n that_o i_o can_v but_o enter_v into_o the_o bowel_n of_o a_o image_n and_o lay_v before_o you_o all_o the_o worthy_a material_n they_o be_v make_v up_o of_o that_o i_o can_v but_o dissect_v before_o you_o a_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o capitolinus_n yet_o these_o be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v man_n ever_o have_v be_v such_o fool_n to_o have_v expose_v themselves_o rather_o than_o such_o image_n to_o laughter_n and_o scorn_n if_o they_o have_v use_v any_o such_o themselves_o or_o think_v they_o capable_a of_o relative_a divine_a worship_n how_o easy_o will_v a_o heathen_a of_o common_a understanding_n have_v stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o these_o powerful_a orator_n with_o say_v but_o a_o few_o such_o word_n to_o any_o one_o of_o they_o fair_a and_o soft_a good_a sir_n while_o you_o declaim_v so_o much_o against_o our_o image_n think_v of_o your_o own_o what_o if_o our_o jupiter_n olympius_n or_o capitolinus_n be_v make_v of_o ivory_n or_o brass_n or_o marble_n what_o if_o the_o artificer_n have_v take_v so_o much_o pain_n about_o they_o what_o if_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o wether_n and_o bird_n and_o fire_n and_o a_o thousand_o casualty_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n or_o the_o several_a madonna_n be_v of_o such_o and_o such_o oratory_n liable_a to_o the_o very_a same_o accusation_n if_o we_o be_v unfit_a for_o worship_n be_v not_o you_o so_o too_o if_o we_o be_v ridiculous_a be_v not_o you_o so_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o you_o laugh_v at_o other_o for_o what_o you_o do_v yourselves_o so_o that_o we_o must_v either_o think_v the_o first_o christian_n prodigious_a fool_n or_o they_o must_v utter_o condemn_v all_o image_n for_o religious_a worship_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o heathen_n on_o consideration_n peculiar_a to_o they_o and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o think_v this_o a_o mere_a heat_n of_o eloquence_n in_o these_o man_n we_o find_v the_o same_o thing_n assert_v by_o the_o most_o grave_a and_o sober_a writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n when_o they_o have_v to_o deal_v not_o with_o the_o rabble_n but_o their_o most_o understand_a adversary_n we_o have_v no_o material_a image_n at_o all_o say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 34._o we_o have_v only_o one_o intellectual_a image_n who_o be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n we_o worship_v but_o one_o image_n which_o be_v of_o the_o invisible_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n say_v s._n hierome_n 16._o no_o image_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o which_o be_v what_o he_o be_v neither_o be_v that_o to_o be_v worship_v in_o his_o stead_n but_o together_o with_o he_o say_v s._n augustin_n 11._o where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o reason_n of_o worship_n give_v to_o this_o eternal_a image_n of_o god_n be_v not_o communicable_a to_o any_o image_n make_v of_o he_o as_o to_o his_o humane_a nature_n for_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n itself_o that_o it_o be_v god_n much_o less_o of_o any_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o it_o therefore_o let_v t._n g._n judge_n whether_o the_o worship_a christ_n by_o a_o image_n be_v not_o equal_o condemn_v by_o the_o father_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n but_o of_o that_o hereafter_o eusebius_n answer_v porphyry_n about_o the_o image_n of_o god_n 10._o say_v what_o agreement_n be_v there_o between_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o divine_a understanding_n i_o think_v it_o have_v very_o little_a to_o a_o man_n mind_n since_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a simple_a indivisible_a the_o other_o quite_o contrary_a and_o only_o a_o dull_a representation_n of_o a_o man_n shape_n the_o only_a resemblance_n of_o god_n lie_v in_o the_o soul_n which_o can_v be_v express_v in_o colour_n or_o figure_n and_o if_o that_o can_v which_o be_v infinite_o short_a of_o the_o divine_a nature_n what_o madness_n be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n to_o represent_v the_o figure_n and_o form_n of_o god_n for_o the_o divine_a nature_n must_v be_v conceive_v with_o a_o clear_a and_o pure_a understanding_n free_a from_o all_o corruptible_a matter_n but_o that_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n contain_v only_o the_o image_n of_o a_o mortal_a man_n and_o that_o not_o of_o all_o of_o he_o but_o of_o the_o worst_a part_n only_o without_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n how_o then_o can_v the_o god_n over_o all_o and_o the_o mind_n which_o frame_v the_o world_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v represent_v in_o brass_n or_o ivory_n s._n augustin_n 5._o relate_v the_o say_n of_o varro_n about_o represent_v god_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n body_n which_o contain_v his_o soul_n which_o resemble_v god_n say_v that_o herein_o he_o lose_v that_o prudence_n and_o sobriety_n he_o discover_v in_o say_v that_o those_o who_o first_o bring_v in_o image_n among_o the_o roman_n abate_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o deity_n and_o add_v to_o their_o error_n 31._o and_o that_o the_o god_n be_v more_o pure_o worship_v without_o image_n wherein_o say_v s._n augustin_n he_o come_v very_o near_o to_o the_o truth_n and_o if_o he_o dare_v speak_v open_o against_o so_o ancient_a a_o error_n he_o will_v say_v that_o one_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o that_o without_o a_o image_n the_o folly_n of_o image_n be_v apt_a to_o bring_v the_o deity_n into_o contempt_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n in_o more_o express_a word_n than_o s._n austin_n here_o do_v 2._o because_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n be_v repugnant_a to_o his_o will._n 10._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o
of_o divine_a worship_n and_o see_v upon_o what_o ground_n they_o become_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n which_o will_v not_o reach_v home_o to_o themselves_o card._n bessarion_n have_v write_v a_o elaborate_a vindication_n of_o plato_n against_o trapezuntius_fw-la 3._o wherein_o he_o show_v that_o plato_n do_v assert_v the_o unity_n power_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n by_o he_o and_o that_o he_o do_v this_o frequent_o and_o constant_o in_o his_o parmenides_n phaedrus_n phaedo_fw-la philebus_fw-la timaeus_n sophista_fw-la law_n politic_n epistle_n every_o where_o 5._o but_o trapezuntius_fw-la charge_n plato_n that_o although_o he_o do_v acknowledge_v god_n he_o do_v not_o worship_v he_o and_o that_o he_o sacrifice_v only_o to_o the_o inferior_a god_n to_o this_o bessarion_n answer_v that_o in_o his_o book_n of_o law_n which_o be_v make_v for_o the_o people_n he_o do_v not_o express_o prescribe_v any_o worship_n to_o god_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o or_o first_o or_o ineffable_a which_o be_v the_o title_n he_o have_v give_v he_o in_o his_o dialogue_n and_o be_v not_o know_v to_o the_o people_n but_o in_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o law_n he_o appoint_v twelve_o solemn_a feast_n to_o the_o twelve_o god_n of_o who_o jupiter_n be_v chief_a under_o which_o name_n the_o supreme_a god_n be_v know_v among_o the_o people_n than_o which_o name_n in_o the_o proper_a importance_n of_o it_o none_o can_v have_v be_v more_o significant_a of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o that_o he_o retain_v the_o other_o common_a name_n of_o the_o god_n worship_v among_o they_o that_o he_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o innovate_v any_o thing_n in_o religion_n although_o the_o philosopher_n understand_v they_o in_o another_o sense_n than_o the_o common_a people_n do_v by_o jove_n they_o mean_v the_o first_o be_v or_o supreme_a deity_n by_o minerva_n wisdom_n by_o mercury_n reason_n by_o saturn_n eternity_n by_o neptune_n form_n by_o juno_n matter_n by_o venus_n nature_n by_o apollo_n the_o sun_n by_o pan_n the_o universe_n but_o when_o they_o speak_v to_o the_o people_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o they_o do_v not_o mention_v wisdom_n or_o reason_n or_o eternity_n but_o minerva_n mercury_n saturn_n and_o he_o say_v it_o will_v have_v be_v folly_n in_o they_o to_o have_v do_v otherwise_o the_o people_n be_v accustom_v to_o worship_v the_o god_n under_o these_o name_n and_o nothing_o more_o be_v requisite_a but_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v they_o aright_o but_o for_o plato_n himself_o he_o say_v he_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n after_o the_o best_a manner_n i._n e._n with_o inward_a reverence_n and_o adoration_n in_o plato_n own_o expression_n by_o think_v the_o best_a and_o most_o worthy_a thing_n of_o he_o which_o bessarion_n interpret_v in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n and_o he_o add_v that_o plato_n look_v on_o sacrifice_n and_o image_n as_o unworthy_a of_o he_o who_o be_v a_o pure_a mind_n and_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o image_n to_o man_n but_o plato_n adversary_n charge_v he_o with_o give_v the_o worship_n of_o latria_n to_o inferior_a god_n and_o creature_n to_o which_o bessarion_n say_v that_o latria_n among_o the_o heathen_n signify_v only_o a_o strict_a kind_n of_o service_n which_o some_o man_n pay_v to_o other_o that_o be_v above_o they_o 4._o and_o that_o the_o worship_n by_o sacrifice_n by_o a_o long_a custom_n from_o the_o time_n of_o zamolxis_n and_o orpheus_n be_v look_v on_o as_o common_a to_o all_o thing_n worship_v by_o they_o but_o say_v he_o he_o refer_v all_o that_o worship_n which_o other_o give_v to_o many_o and_o different_a god_n to_o the_o first_o and_o chief_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o again_o mention_n that_o say_n in_o his_o epinomis_n that_o the_o most_o suitable_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v to_o think_v honourable_o of_o he_o which_o i_o suppose_v plato_n will_v have_v say_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n call_v latria_n and_o that_o he_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n understand_v how_o sacrifice_n come_v to_o be_v appropriate_v to_o it_o and_o to_o this_o purpose_n bessarion_n quote_v the_o say_n of_o porphyrius_n that_o god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o silence_n and_o with_o a_o pure_a mind_n and_o with_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o as_o to_o other_o deity_n which_o plato_n allow_v to_o be_v worship_v he_o say_v that_o he_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v inferior_a and_o subordinate_a to_o the_o supreme_a 4._o and_o dependent_a upon_o he_o and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o worship_v empty_a statue_n but_o one_o god_n the_o principle_n of_o all_o which_o be_v compare_v with_o plato_n law_n and_o practice_n about_o worship_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o country_n do_v imply_v that_o he_o worship_v image_n with_o a_o respect_n to_o the_o true_a god_n let_v now_o the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o learned_a cardinal_n plato_n be_v guilty_a of_o worship_v only_o the_o image_n of_o false_a go_n but_o trapezuntius_fw-la still_o urge_v hard_o upon_o plato_n 6._o that_o if_o he_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o a_o second_o and_o three_o order_n of_o god_n which_o be_v but_o creature_n he_o may_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n worship_v any_o creature_n because_o all_o creature_n be_v infinite_o distant_a from_o the_o creator_n bessarion_n like_o a_o understand_a man_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o argument_n will_v hold_v as_o well_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o against_o plato_n which_o worship_v angel_n although_o they_o be_v creature_n but_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o argument_n will_v reach_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o all_o creature_n because_o though_o all_o creature_n be_v equal_o distant_a as_o to_o existence_n yet_o some_o come_v near_o than_o other_o as_o to_o perfection_n this_o trapezuntius_fw-la take_v off_o by_o say_v that_o plato_n worship_v daemon_n 7._o which_o bessarion_n grant_v but_o by_o daemon_n he_o say_v plato_n and_o aristotle_n and_o other_o philosopher_n do_v not_o understand_v such_o evil_a spirit_n as_o we_o do_v but_o certain_a aereal_a being_n low_a than_o god_n and_o above_o man_n who_o they_o look_v on_o as_o mediator_n and_o intercessor_n between_o god_n and_o man_n but_o for_o evil_a spirit_n he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o receive_v into_o their_o religion_n and_o that_o lucifer_n be_v look_v on_o as_o accurse_a by_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ate._n 8._o and_o he_o show_v far_a from_o s._n augustin_n that_o all_o the_o poetical_a theology_n be_v reject_v by_o plato_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a dispute_n with_o plato_n about_o worship_n must_v come_v to_o these_o two_o point_n 1._o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n by_o external_a and_o visible_a representation_n suppose_v that_o a_o man_n direct_v his_o intention_n aright_o towards_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n by_o they_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v a_o inferior_a worship_n to_o any_o create_a being_n who_o excellency_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v far_o above_o man_n in_o order_n to_o their_o intercession_n between_o god_n and_o we_o and_o now_o let_v t._n g._n judge_n whether_o i_o have_v not_o bring_v my_o discourse_n home_o to_o their_o own_o door_n i_o omit_v marsilius_n ficinus_fw-la as_o a_o man_n that_o may_v be_v suppose_v too_o partial_a to_o plato_n but_o i_o hope_v augustinus_n steuchus_n eugubinus_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o sound_n catholic_n be_v a_o italian_a bishop_n and_o a_o roman_a courtier_n that_o have_v so_o much_o zeal_n as_o to_o vindicate_v constantine_n donation_n against_o valla_n and_o therefore_o his_o testimony_n can_v be_v reject_v 1._o he_o undertake_v at_o large_a to_o prove_v that_o plato_n acknowledge_v one_o true_a and_o supreme_a god_n and_o that_o all_o other_o being_n be_v create_v by_o he_o and_o when_o he_o seem_v to_o attribute_v divinity_n to_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v only_o a_o divinity_n by_o way_n of_o gift_n and_o participation_n such_o as_o angel_n and_o holy_a man_n be_v say_v to_o have_v which_o do_v not_o hinder_v our_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v all_o at_o first_o create_v by_o one_o god_n there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o inferior_a deity_n he_o say_v assert_v by_o the_o philosopher_n 2._o viz._n daemon_n or_o god_n with_o aërial_a body_n who_o have_v a_o particular_a care_n of_o humane_a affair_n intelligence_n or_o the_o spirit_n which_o animate_v and_o move_v the_o star_n and_o celestial_a deity_n who_o converse_v with_o the_o supreme_a god_n now_o all_o these_o he_o make_v appear_v from_o many_o passage_n in_o plato_n especial_o the_o famous_a one_o in_o his_o timaeus_n to_o have_v be_v make_v by_o god_n and_o that_o when_o in_o his_o book_n of_o law_n 3._o and_o the_o epinomis_n or_o appendix_n to_o
scarce_o ever_o any_o man_n discover_v great_a than_o in_o so_o do_v and_o i_o fear_v against_o his_o own_o conscience_n the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o case_n in_o s._n austin_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v this_o 1._o he_o expose_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o general_a as_o a_o silly_a and_o ridiculous_a thing_n be_v of_o thing_n much_o inferior_a to_o the_o mean_a brute_n and_o if_o man_n be_v ashamed_a to_o worship_v beast_n that_o hear_v and_o see_v and_o live_v and_o move_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v much_o more_o ashamed_a to_o worship_v a_o dumb_a stupid_a senseless_a image_n and_o they_o may_v with_o great_a reason_n worship_v the_o mouse_n and_o serpent_n which_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o their_o image_n but_o shelter_v themselves_o within_o they_o now_o it_o be_v plain_a this_o discourse_n of_o s._n austin_n do_v reach_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o image_n for_o whosoever_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o a_o image_n make_v for_o the_o true_a god_n have_v no_o more_o sense_n or_o life_n or_o motion_n in_o it_o than_o one_o of_o t._n g_n idol_n or_o a_o image_n make_v for_o a_o chimaera_n but_o because_o the_o christian_a church_n know_v nothing_o at_o that_o time_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n therefore_o he_o direct_v his_o discourse_n against_o the_o heathen_n to_o consider_v the_o plea_n and_o excuse_n they_o make_v for_o it_o 2._o he_o reckon_v up_o their_o several_a plea_n for_o their_o image_n 1._o some_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o secret_a deity_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o the_o image_n and_o which_o they_o worship_v through_o it_o 2._o other_o that_o think_v themselves_o of_o a_o more_o refine_a religion_n say_v they_o neither_o worship_v image_n nor_o daemon_n but_o only_o behold_v in_o the_o corporeal_a image_n the_o symbol_n of_o that_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o worship_n which_o be_v the_o place_n cite_v by_o t._n g._n now_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o reader_n whether_o this_o very_a place_n do_v not_o prove_v what_o i_o intend_v viz._n that_o the_o heathen_n do_v look_v on_o their_o image_n as_o symbol_n or_o representation_n of_o that_o be_v to_o which_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n whereby_o i_o see_v t._n g._n have_v do_v i_o a_o kindness_n indeed_o which_o i_o thank_v he_o for_o i.e._n he_o have_v prove_v that_o which_o i_o do_v intend_v and_o confute_v that_o which_o i_o do_v not_o but_o there_o remain_v yet_o another_o charge_n of_o disingenuity_n to_o be_v answer_v 18._o which_o concern_v the_o quotation_n of_o trigantius_n the_o occasion_n whereof_o be_v this_o i_o have_v say_v if_o s._n paul_n have_v not_o think_v man_n to_o blame_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n he_o will_v never_o have_v condemn_v they_o for_o it_o as_o he_o do_v rom._n 1_o but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v as_o the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n do_v who_o never_o condemn_v the_o people_n for_o worship_v image_n 588._o but_o for_o worship_v false_a god_n by_o they_o and_o persuade_v they_o not_o to_o lay_v they_o aside_o but_o to_o convert_v they_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o so_o melt_v down_o the_o former_a image_n and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o can_v we_o imagine_v s._n paul_n mean_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o blame_v man_n not_o for_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n but_o that_o god_n can_v be_v worship_v by_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n and_o for_o change_v thereby_o the_o glory_n due_a to_o god_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o infinite_a and_o incorruptible_a be_v into_o mean_a and_o unworthy_a image_n think_v thereby_o to_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o these_o be_v my_o word_n now_o observe_v t._n g_n ingenuity_n 113._o instead_o of_o answer_v the_o argument_n he_o fall_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o best_a talon_n cavil_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n lie_v in_o this_o s._n paul_n condemn_v the_o very_a manner_n of_o worship_v god_n by_o image_n the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n do_v not_o that_o but_o bid_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o old_a image_n and_o worship_v new_a one_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o jesuit_n vary_v from_o s._n paul_n method_n but_o only_o because_o they_o differ_v in_o judgement_n i._n e._n s._n paul_n think_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o general_a unlawful_a the_o jesuit_n do_v not_o but_o only_o the_o image_n of_o false_a go_n this_o be_v the_o thing_n design_v by_o i_o to_o which_o he_o give_v no_o manner_n of_o answer_n but_o only_o for_o several_a page_n he_o tell_v a_o sad_a story_n how_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o he_o to_o come_v by_o the_o book_n of_o trigautius_n &_o when_o he_o have_v it_o he_o think_v he_o have_v get_v a_o mighty_a advantage_n against_o i_o because_o forsooth_o i_o render_v simulachra_fw-la image_n for_o the_o whole_a charge_n come_v to_o this_o at_o last_o for_o whereas_o trigautius_n distinguish_v the_o heathen_a simulachra_fw-la from_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n because_o i_o do_v not_o in_o the_o account_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o i_o design_v no_o verbal_a translation_n as_o t._n g._n know_v well_o enough_o by_o the_o character_n therefore_o this_o be_v charge_v to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o some_o very_a bad_a design_n and_o a_o instance_n of_o my_o want_n of_o fidelity_n sincerity_n honesty_n ingenuity_n and_o what_o not_o i_o be_o sorry_a trigautius_n be_v so_o hard_o to_o come_v by_o for_o it_o be_v possible_a if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v put_v to_o so_o much_o trouble_n in_o procure_v he_o i_o may_v have_v escape_v better_a but_o be_v it_o in_o good_a earnest_n such_o a_o horrible_a fault_n to_o translate_v simulachra_fw-la image_n i_o see_v what_o a_o good_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o have_v a_o good_a catholic_n dictionary_n for_o a_o hundred_o to_o one_o but_o other_o will_v have_v render_v it_o as_o i_o have_v do_v i_o have_v think_v tully_n use_v the_o word_n statuae_fw-la imagine_v signa_fw-la and_o simulachra_fw-la promiscuous_o may_v have_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o my_o translate_n it_o by_o image_n 11._o but_o it_o seem_v the_o ecclesiastical_a use_n of_o the_o word_n be_v otherwise_o i_o have_v think_v isidore_n a_o good_a judge_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a use_n of_o a_o word_n and_o he_o use_v it_o promiscuous_o with_o imagine_v &_o effigy_n but_o i_o confess_v ecclesiastical_a use_n have_v be_v much_o change_v since_o isidore_v time_n and_o it_o seem_v simulachra_fw-la be_v only_a apply_v to_o heathen_a image_n by_o no_o mean_n to_o those_o among_o christian_n but_o why_o so_o do_v they_o not_o vultum_fw-la simulare_fw-la as_o horace_n express_v it_o 1._o bear_v a_o resemblance_n to_o what_o they_o represent_v do_v they_o not_o pariles_fw-la line_n as_o principali_fw-la ab_fw-la ore_fw-la deducere_fw-la which_o be_v arnobius_n his_o description_n of_o the_o proper_a notion_n of_o simulachrum_fw-la 6._o but_o for_o all_o this_o their_o image_n be_v not_o simulachra_fw-la and_o shall_v not_o be_v simulachra_fw-la it_o seem_v when_o image_n be_v baptize_v christian_n they_o lose_v their_o former_a name_n and_o have_v get_v a_o new_a one_o and_o very_o much_o good_a may_v it_o do_v they_o and_o all_o those_o that_o worship_v they_o if_o the_o change_n of_o name_n will_v excuse_v their_o guilt_n yet_o agobardus_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v 19_o that_o if_o those_o who_o forsake_v the_o worship_n of_o devil_n have_v be_v bid_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o saint_n puto_fw-la quod_fw-la videretur_fw-la eye_n non_fw-la tam_fw-la idola_fw-la reliquisse_fw-la quam_fw-la simulachra_fw-la mutâsse_fw-la i_o think_v say_v he_o that_o it_o will_v have_v seem_v to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o leave_v their_o idol_n but_o only_o change_v their_o image_n where_o we_o see_v agobardus_n be_v my_o author_n for_o make_v simulachra_fw-la common_a to_o the_o image_n of_o heathen_n and_o christian_n and_o s._n augustin_n call_v the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n simulachrum_fw-la 7._o but_o to_o set_v aside_o authority_n i_o hope_v the_o image_n use_v in_o china_n before_o the_o gentile_n conversion_n and_o those_o after_o do_v agree_v in_o something_o common_a to_o they_o both_o although_o they_o be_v before_o the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n and_o after_o of_o christ_n or_o the_o b._n virgin_n yet_o they_o be_v all_o image_n still_o may_v i_o not_o be_v allow_v to_o say_v that_o the_o jesuit_n do_v not_o persuade_v the_o convert_v to_o lay_v aside_o the_o use_n of_o image_n but_o to_o convert_v they_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o so_o melt_v down_o the_o former_a image_n and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o no_o by_o no_o mean_n for_o they_o and_o they_o come_v after_o one_o another_o and_o the_o first_o be_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o a_o ordinary_a protestant_a reader_n not_o to_o
stoic_n forbear_v adultery_n and_o so_o may_v the_o epicurean_o but_o the_o former_a do_v it_o because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n repugnant_a to_o nature_n and_o civil_a society_n the_o latter_a because_o allow_v themselves_o this_o single_a pleasure_n may_v debar_v they_o of_o many_o more_o so_o say_v he_o in_o this_o matter_n those_o barbarous_a nation_n forbear_v image_n on_o other_o account_n than_o jew_n and_o christian_n do_v who_o dare_v not_o make_v use_n of_o this_o way_n of_o worship_v god_n observe_v that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o of_o the_o way_n of_o worship_v false_a god_n or_o image_n for_o god_n but_o of_o worshippin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o deity_n and_o he_o give_v three_o principal_a reason_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o those_o nation_n 1._o because_o this_o way_n of_o worship_n do_v disparage_v the_o deity_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d again_o by_o draw_v it_o down_o to_o matter_n so_o fashion_v 2._o because_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v apt_a to_o harbour_v in_o those_o image_n and_o to_o take_v pleasure_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n there_o offer_v which_o reason_n as_o far_o as_o it_o respect_v the_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v relate_v to_o the_o heathen_a image_n stand_v over_o the_o altar_n at_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v but_o then_o celsus_n may_v say_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o purpose_n my_o question_n be_v why_o you_o have_v no_o image_n in_o your_o own_o way_n of_o worship_n therefore_o he_o add_v his_o three_o reason_n which_o make_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a for_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o jew_n to_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o god_n mention_v before_o now_o i_o say_v if_o origen_n answer_v pertinent_o he_o must_v give_v this_o as_o the_o reason_n why_o christian_n use_v no_o image_n in_o their_o own_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o consequent_o be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n indifferent_a that_o he_o think_v christian_n ought_v rather_o to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n than_o to_o worship_v they_o but_o to_o put_v this_o beyond_o possibility_n of_o contradiction_n origen_n mention_n a_o say_n of_o heraclitus_n object_v by_o celsus_n that_o it_o be_v a_o foolish_a thing_n to_o pray_v to_o image_n unless_o a_o man_n know_v the_o god_n and_o hero_n worship_v by_o they_o which_o say_v celsus_n approve_v and_o say_v the_o christian_n be_v fool_n because_o they_o utter_o contemn_v image_n in_o totum_fw-la the_o latin_a interpreter_n render_v it_o to_o which_o origen_n thus_o answer_v we_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n may_v be_v know_v and_o his_o only_a son_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o god_n who_o partake_v of_o his_o divinity_n and_o be_v different_a from_o the_o heathen_a deity_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v devil_n i.e._n causal_o if_o not_o essential_o as_o cajetan_n distinguish_v but_o say_v he_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o he_o that_o know_v god_n to_o worship_n image_n mark_v that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o he_o that_o know_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_n to_o worship_v they_o or_o the_o evil_a spirit_n that_o lurk_v in_o their_o image_n but_o for_o he_o that_o know_v the_o true_a god_n and_o his_o son_n christ_n jesus_n and_o the_o holy_a angel_n to_o do_v it_o be_v it_o possible_a after_o this_o to_o believe_v that_o origen_n suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o be_v indifferent_a in_o it_o self_n and_o that_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o angel_n may_v be_v lawful_o worship_v by_o they_o be_v all_o this_o only_a periculum_fw-la offensionis_fw-la jealousy_n of_o offence_n before_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n be_v root_v out_o which_o supposition_n make_v the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o plain_a term_n juggler_n and_o impostor_n to_o pretend_v that_o to_o be_v utter_o unlawful_a even_o for_o themselves_o to_o do_v and_o to_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o but_o this_o yes_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o do_v it_o while_o there_o be_v any_o danger_n of_o heathenism_n but_o when_o once_o that_o be_v overthrow_v than_o we_o may_v worship_v image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o best_a of_o they_o for_o my_o part_n i_o believe_v the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o have_v be_v man_n of_o so_o much_o honesty_n and_o integrity_n that_o they_o will_v never_o have_v talk_v at_o this_o rate_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o not_o only_a origen_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o the_o best_a and_o wise_a among_o they_o do_v as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n if_o they_o have_v this_o secret_a reserve_n in_o their_o mind_n that_o when_o heathenism_n be_v sink_v past_o recovery_n than_o they_o may_v do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o they_o utter_o condemn_v now_o which_o will_v be_v just_a like_o some_o that_o we_o have_v hear_v of_o who_o while_o there_o be_v any_o likelihood_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n of_o this_o nation_n recover_v itself_o than_o they_o cry_v out_o upon_o kingly_a government_n as_o illegal_a tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a but_o when_o the_o king_n be_v murder_v and_o the_o power_n come_v into_o their_o own_o hand_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o saint_n to_o exercise_v that_o power_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v enjoy_v by_o the_o wicked_a of_o the_o world_n so_o these_o man_n make_v the_o most_o excellent_a christian_n to_o be_v like_o a_o pack_n of_o hypocrite_n the_o heathen_n every_o where_o ask_v they_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o lactantius_n arnobius_n minucius_n and_o other_o as_o well_o as_o origen_n what_o be_v the_o matter_n with_o you_o christian_n that_o you_o have_v no_o image_n in_o your_o church_n what_o if_o you_o dare_v not_o join_v with_o we_o in_o our_o worship_n why_o do_v not_o you_o make_v use_n of_o they_o in_o your_o own_o be_v it_o only_a humour_n singularity_n and_o affectation_n of_o novelty_n in_o you_o if_o it_o be_v you_o show_v what_o manner_n of_o man_n you_o be_v no_o true_o say_v they_o grave_o and_o serious_o we_o do_v it_o not_o because_o we_o dare_v not_o do_v it_o for_o we_o be_v afraid_a of_o displease_v and_o dishonour_v god_n by_o it_o and_o we_o will_v on_o that_o account_n rather_o choose_v to_o die_v than_o do_v it_o upon_o such_o a_o answer_n the_o heathen_n may_v think_v they_o honest_a and_o simple_a man_n that_o do_v not_o know_v what_o to_o do_v with_o their_o life_n who_o be_v so_o willing_a to_o part_v with_o they_o on_o such_o easy_a term_n but_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v the_o bottom_n of_o all_o this_o be_v only_o a_o cunning_a and_o sly_a trick_n to_o undermine_v paganism_n and_o that_o they_o mean_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o though_o it_o be_v unlawful_a in_o itself_o but_o only_o unlawful_a till_o they_o have_v get_v the_o better_a of_o they_o what_o will_v they_o have_v think_v of_o such_o man_n no_o otherwise_o than_o that_o they_o be_v a_o company_n of_o base_a hypocrite_n that_o pretend_v one_o thing_n and_o mean_v another_o and_o that_o the_o wicked_a of_o the_o world_n may_v not_o worship_v image_n but_o the_o saint_n may_v when_o they_o have_v the_o power_n in_o their_o hand_n although_o before_o they_o declaim_v against_o it_o as_o the_o most_o vile_a mean_a and_o unworthy_a way_n of_o worship_n that_o ever_o come_v into_o the_o head_n of_o man_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o religion_n where_o it_o obtain_v that_o it_o be_v worse_a than_o the_o worship_n of_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o worship_v the_o artificer_n themselves_o than_o the_o image_n make_v by_o they_o that_o rat_n and_o mouse_n have_v less_o folly_n than_o mankind_n for_o they_o have_v no_o fear_n of_o what_o man_n fall_v down_o before_o with_o tremble_v and_o great_a show_n of_o devotion_n these_o and_o many_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o the_o father_n speak_v free_o open_o frequent_o on_o all_o occasion_n in_o all_o place_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o after_o all_o this_o be_v no_o more_o mean_v by_o it_o but_o only_o this_o thou_o o_o heathen_a must_v not_o worship_v image_n but_o i_o may_v and_o why_o not_o as_o well_o might_n the_o heathen_a reply_n thou_o must_v not_o commit_v adultery_n but_o i_o may_v do_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o command_v you_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o alter_v with_o man_n person_n be_v that_o indeed_o lawful_a for_o you_o that_o be_v not_o for_o we_o where_o do_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n that_o we_o worship_v but_o thou_o may_v worship_v the_o image_n that_o christian_n worship_n and_o if_o the_o law_n make_v no_o difference_n either_o leave_v off_o your_o foolish_a babble_n against_o our_o image_n or_o condemn_v your_o own_o for_o to_o our_o understanding_n you_o be_v as_o much_o against_o the_o law_n as_o we_o be_v
and_o so_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v who_o very_o honest_o and_o sincere_o declare_v as_o much_o in_o their_o word_n and_o action_n 2._o witness_v not_o only_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o writer_n in_o behalf_n of_o christianity_n not_o one_o except_v that_o ever_o have_v occasion_n to_o mention_v this_o matter_n but_o the_o decree_n of_o as_o good_a a_o council_n as_o be_v to_o be_v have_v at_o that_o time_n i_o mean_v the_o eliberitan_n in_o the_o famous_a canon_n to_o that_o purpose_n can._n 36._o it_o please_v we_o to_o have_v no_o picture_n in_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v be_v paint_v upon_o wall_n it_o be_v a_o pleasant_a thing_n to_o see_v what_o work_n our_o adversary_n make_v with_o this_o innocent_a canon_n sometime_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a forgery_n of_o heretic_n i_o wonder_v such_o man_n do_v not_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o second_o commandment_n sometime_o the_o bishop_n that_o meet_v there_o be_v not_o so_o wise_a as_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v no_o nor_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n nor_o christ_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o this_o matter_n sometime_o that_o they_o speak_v only_o against_o picture_n upon_o wall_n because_o the_o salt-peter_n of_o the_o wall_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o deface_v they_o or_o because_o in_o case_n of_o persecution_n they_o can_v not_o do_v as_o rachel_n do_v carry_v their_o teraphim_n along_o with_o they_o but_o that_o which_o petavius_n stick_v to_o 8._o be_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o heathen_a idolatry_n be_v yet_o fresh_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o think_v expedient_a to_o have_v image_n in_o the_o oratory_n or_o temple_n of_o christian_n so_o that_o after_o all_o the_o trick_n and_o shift_n of_o our_o adversary_n the_o thing_n itself_o be_v yield_v to_o we_o viz._n that_o this_o canon_n be_v against_o such_o image_n as_o be_v now_o use_v and_o worship_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o say_v he_o the_o reason_n do_v not_o hold_v still_o for_o then_o the_o memory_n of_o heathen_a idolatry_n be_v not_o out_o of_o man_n mind_n it_o be_v a_o wonderful_a thing_n to_o i_o that_o these_o spanish_a bishop_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o tell_v their_o own_o reason_n no_o better_o than_o so_o you_o say_v you_o will_v have_v no_o image_n in_o church_n why_o so_o i_o beseech_v you_o lest_o that_o say_v they_o which_o be_v worship_v be_v paint_v upon_o wall_n worship_v by_o who_o do_v you_o mean_v by_o heathen_n no_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christian_n but_o why_o may_v not_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v be_v paint_v we_o think_v that_o reason_n enough_o to_o any_o man_n that_o consider_v the_o be_v worship_v and_o that_o which_o be_v paint_v and_o the_o mighty_a disparagement_n to_o a_o infinite_a invisible_a be_v to_o be_v draw_v in_o line_n and_o colour_n with_o a_o design_n to_o honour_v he_o thereby_o this_o to_o i_o seem_v a_o reason_n that_o hold_v equal_o at_o all_o time_n for_o be_v the_o be_v worship_v more_o unfit_a to_o be_v draw_v so_o soon_o after_o heathen_a idolatry_n than_o he_o will_v be_v afterward_o methinks_v it_o have_v be_v much_o better_o do_v then_o while_o the_o skilful_a artificer_n be_v live_v but_o those_o be_v heathen_a idolater_n suppose_v they_o be_v you_o must_v make_v use_n of_o they_o or_o none_o if_o that_o which_o tertullian_n and_o other_o say_v hold_v true_a that_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o christian_n to_o make_v image_n which_o sure_o they_o will_v never_o have_v say_v if_o they_o have_v think_v the_o time_n will_v come_v when_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n shall_v be_v forget_v and_o then_o the_o christian_n may_v worship_v image_n well_o but_o all_o this_o be_v only_o against_o picture_n upon_o wall_n but_o for_o all_o that_o say_v bellarmin_n 9_o they_o may_v have_v image_n in_o frames_n or_o upon_o veil_n it_o seem_v then_o that_o which_o be_v adore_v may_v be_v paint_v well_o enough_o provide_v it_o be_v not_o upon_o a_o wall_n but_o methinks_v it_o be_v more_o repugnant_a to_o a_o infinite_a be_v to_o be_v confine_v within_o a_o frame_n than_o to_o be_v draw_v upon_o a_o wall_n and_o the_o decree_n be_v to_o have_v no_o picture_n in_o church_n but_o if_o they_o be_v in_o frames_n or_o upon_o veil_n will_v they_o not_o be_v in_o church_n still_o what_o make_v epiphanius_n then_o so_o angry_a at_o see_v a_o image_n upon_o a_o veil_n at_o anablatha_n hierosolym_n be_v not_o heathen_a idolatry_n forget_v enough_o yet_o it_o seem_v not_o for_o it_o be_v come_v in_o again_o under_o other_o pretence_n but_o that_o good_a man_n spirit_n be_v stir_v within_o he_o at_o the_o apprehension_n of_o it_o and_o can_v not_o be_v quiet_a till_o he_o have_v rend_v asunder_o the_o veil_n and_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o prevent_v the_o like_a enormity_n one_o will_v have_v think_v by_o this_o time_n the_o jealousy_n of_o offence_n may_v have_v be_v wear_v out_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n be_v suppress_v but_o yet_o it_o seem_v epiphanius_n do_v not_o understand_v his_o christian_a liberty_n in_o this_o matter_n nay_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o he_o plain_o and_o positive_o affirm_v that_o such_o a_o image_n though_o upon_o a_o veil_n and_o not_o the_o wall_n be_v contra_fw-la autoritatem_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la contra_fw-la religionem_fw-la nostram_fw-la against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o it_o may_v be_v this_o be_v some_o heathen_a idol_n or_o image_n of_o a_o false_a god_n no_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o epiphanius_n can_v not_o tell_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o image_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o some_o saint_n but_o this_o he_o can_v tell_v that_o he_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o be_v epiphanius_n so_o great_a a_o dunce_n to_o imagine_v a_o thing_n indifferent_a in_o itself_o and_o apply_v to_o a_o due_a object_n of_o worship_n shall_v be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n man_n may_v talk_v of_o the_o father_n and_o magnify_v the_o father_n and_o seem_v to_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n next_o to_o infallible_a and_o yet_o there_o be_v none_o who_o expose_v they_o more_o to_o contempt_n than_o they_o who_o give_v such_o answer_n as_o these_o so_o direct_o against_o the_o plain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o their_o word_n i_o confess_v those_o speak_v more_o consonant_o to_o their_o principle_n who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o this_o epistle_n at_o least_o of_o this_o part_n of_o it_o but_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o colour_n or_o pretence_n for_o it_o from_o any_o m_o s._n and_o petavius_n ingenuous_o confess_v that_o he_o see_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v this_o part_n add_v to_o the_o former_a epistle_n god_n be_v thank_v there_o be_v some_o little_a ingenuity_n yet_o leave_v in_o the_o world_n and_o which_o be_v the_o great_a wonder_n among_o the_o jesuit_n too_o for_o not_o only_a petavius_n but_o sirmondus_n own_v the_o epistle_n of_o epiphanius_n to_o be_v genuine_a 616._o quote_v it_o to_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o veil_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v good_a for_o that_o purpose_n it_o be_v i_o be_o sure_a as_o good_a for_o we_o and_o so_o it_o be_v think_v to_o be_v by_o those_o who_o be_v no_o iconoclast_n i_o mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n 6._o and_o the_o gallican_n bishop_n who_o make_v use_v of_o this_o testimony_n although_o themselves_o be_v against_o rend_v of_o paint_a veil_n but_o commend_v i_o to_o the_o plain_a honesty_n of_o john_n damascen_n 1._o who_o say_v one_o swallow_n make_v no_o summer_n and_o of_o alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n 572._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o epiphanius_n be_v a_o iconoclast_n i._n e._n a_o terrible_a heretic_n with_o a_o hard_a name_n material_o so_o but_o not_o formal_o because_o the_o church_n have_v not_o determine_v the_o contrary_n it_o seem_v it_o be_v no_o matter_n what_o the_o law_n or_o christian_a religion_n have_v determine_v for_o those_o be_v the_o thing_n epiphanius_n take_v for_o his_o ground_n but_o he_o good_a man_n be_v a_o little_a too_o hot_a in_o this_o matter_n and_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o when_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n be_v sufficient_o out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o it_o will_v be_v very_o lawful_a to_o have_v christ_n or_o saint_n not_o only_o draw_v upon_o veil_n or_o screen_n but_o to_o have_v just_a such_o statue_n as_o the_o pagan_n have_v and_o to_o give_v they_o the_o very_a same_o worship_n which_o the_o prototype_n deserve_v provide_v that_o the_o people_n have_v forget_v mercury_n apollo_n and_o hercules_n and_o put_v s._n francis_n or_o s._n ignatius_n or_o s._n christopher_n or_o s._n thomas_n beckett_n instead_o of_o they_o o_o the_o divine_a power_n of_o name_n
and_o if_o the_o testimony_n of_o constantinus_n bishop_n of_o constantia_n in_o cyprus_n there_o extant_a 235._o may_v be_v take_v he_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o mauricius_n in_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v introduce_v upbraid_v the_o christian_n with_o break_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o leontius_n be_v put_v to_o miserable_a shift_n to_o descend_v it_o and_o in_o the_o dispute_n between_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o christian_a in_o the_o five_o action_n of_o that_o council_n the_o jew_n say_v i_o be_o scandalize_v at_o you_o christian_n because_o you_o worship_v image_n 355._o express_o against_o the_o command_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o discourse_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n the_o gentile_a say_v 354._o do_v not_o you_o christian_n not_o only_o paint_v the_o image_n of_o your_o saint_n and_o worship_v they_o but_o even_o the_o image_n of_o your_o god_n too_o so_o likewise_o think_v that_o we_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n themselves_o but_o those_o incorporeal_a power_n which_o be_v worship_v through_o they_o and_o this_o learned_a bishop_n to_o make_v out_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_n and_o they_o fly_v to_o this_o lamentable_a refuge_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o angel_n to_o be_v incorporeal_a as_o the_o gentile_n do_v and_o therefore_o may_v better_a make_v image_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o observe_v but_o only_o that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n begin_v the_o christian_n be_v sufficient_o upbraid_v with_o it_o by_o their_o enemy_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a to_o suppose_v that_o if_o the_o same_o worship_n have_v prevail_v before_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v object_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o there_o be_v man_n that_o want_v neither_o advantage_n nor_o ill_a will_n to_o do_v it_o 3._o that_o when_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n grow_v hot_a the_o defender_n of_o they_o make_v use_v of_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o maintain_v their_o cause_n it_o will_v make_v one_o wonder_v to_o see_v how_o a_o late_a pretend_a author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o iconoclast_n in_o english_a have_v endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v that_o history_n to_o our_o reformation_n in_o england_n history_n make_v henry_n 8._o to_o be_v leo_n isauricus_n and_o queen_n mary_n to_o be_v irene_n which_o be_v not_o much_o for_o her_o honour_n but_o suppose_v henry_n 8._o to_o be_v leo_n on_o who_o side_n lie_v the_o charge_n of_o rebellion_n which_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v guilty_a of_o towards_o leo_n for_o gregory_n 2._o confess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o leo_n 1._o that_o the_o people_n rebel_v against_o he_o out_o of_o zeal_n to_o their_o image_n and_o onuphrius_n say_v 2._o that_o by_o reason_n of_o leo_n opposition_n to_o image_n the_o pope_n deprive_v he_o of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o italy_n and_o this_o worthy_a historian_n himself_o say_v that_o the_o roman_n and_o other_o then_o subject_a to_o leo_n do_v not_o only_o throw_v down_o his_o statue_n from_o the_o high_a place_n and_o pillar_n whereon_o they_o stand_v but_o will_v no_o long_o pay_v he_o any_o tribute_n or_o obey_v his_o order_n 44._o and_o he_o confess_v afterward_o that_o upon_o the_o pope_n instigation_n they_o begin_v a_o defensive_a conspiracy_n for_o religion_n just_o such_o another_o as_o the_o irish_a rebellion_n 47._o which_o that_o author_n have_v hear_v of_o only_o this_o be_v far_o more_o bloody_a and_o cruel_a than_o the_o other_o but_o p.t._n be_v concern_v for_o the_o pope_n honour_n say_v that_o what_o the_o pope_n intend_v only_o for_o a_o defensive_a confederacy_n for_o religion_n sore_o against_o the_o pope_n will_n prove_v a_o offensive_a conspiracy_n against_o the_o emperor_n temporal_a right_n in_o so_o much_o that_o all_o italy_n renounce_v his_o dominion_n be_v the_o forbid_v the_o pay_a tribute_n to_o the_o emperor_n only_o a_o defensive_a confederacy_n for_o religion_n yet_o this_o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n zonaras_n cedrenus_n glycas_n theophanes_n sigebert_n otto_n frisingensis_n conradus_n urspergensis_n sigonius_n rubeus_n and_o ciacconius_n all_o agree_v to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o pope_n greg._n upon_o the_o emperor_n declare_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o i_o need_v go_v no_o far_o than_o this_o 54._o historian_n who_o deliver_v this_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o pope_n in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n on_o behalf_n of_o image_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v against_o reason_n to_o believe_v god_n will_v have_v a_o multitude_n of_o man_n or_o all_o mankind_n to_o be_v damn_v rather_o than_o resist_v with_o arm_n false_a doctrine_n favour_v by_o one_o or_o a_o few_o sovereign_n see_v christ_n die_v rather_o to_o save_v soul_n than_o to_o humour_n sovereign_n most_o primitive_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o happy_o apply_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o he_o go_v on_o as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v give_v instruction_n for_o another_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rule_n whereby_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o time_n and_o lawfulness_n of_o their_o resistance_n must_v not_o be_v their_o own_o fancy_n but_o a_o real_a danger_n of_o alter_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o sovereign_n actual_a endeavour_n to_o do_v it_o so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o bless_a doctrine_n a_o rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n be_v a_o just_a and_o holy_a war_n and_o be_v it_o not_o easy_a to_o discern_v what_o such_o man_n will_v be_v at_o who_o deliver_v this_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n of_o bishop_n if_o gregory_n 2._o say_v such_o thing_n he_o do_v but_o speak_v agreeable_o to_o his_o act_n if_o he_o do_v not_o we_o know_v at_o least_o the_o mind_n of_o this_o historian_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v calculate_v his_o history_n for_o a_o meridian_n near_a home_n 4._o it_o be_v observable_a how_o great_a and_o apparent_a a_o change_n be_v make_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o image_n between_o the_o time_n of_o the_o two_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o i.e._n between_o a._n d._n 604._o wherein_o the_o first_o gregory_n die_v and_o a.d._n 714._o wherein_o the_o second_o be_v make_v pope_n it_o will_v afford_v a_o man_n some_o pleasure_n to_o compare_v the_o epistle_n of_o gregorius_n m._n to_o serenus_n with_o those_o of_o gregory_n 2._o to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o yet_o both_o these_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a pretence_n infallible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v already_o see_v what_o the_o former_a gregory_n opinion_n be_v let_v we_o now_o compare_v it_o with_o his_o namesake_n he_o charge_v the_o emperor_n leo_n with_o use_v the_o very_a same_o word_n that_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v in_o this_o matter_n leon._n viz._n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n whereas_o say_v he_o very_o wise_o those_o word_n be_v speak_v in_o scripture_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o such_o paganish_a idolater_n who_o worship_v golden_a and_o silver_n and_o wooden_a animal_n the_o pope_n call_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o say_v these_o be_v thy_o god_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n beside_o as_o though_o there_o ever_o have_v be_v such_o fool_n in_o the_o world_n and_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o these_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n hand_n we_o be_v command_v not_o to_o worship_v they_o but_o whatever_o be_v make_v by_o man_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o spite_n of_o his_o predecessor_n definition_n to_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o very_a same_o case_n and_o then_o he_o tell_v a_o very_a worshipful_a story_n of_o the_o picture_n that_o be_v take_v of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o their_o disciple_n and_o of_o the_o image_n christ_n send_v for_o a_o present_a to_o the_o king_n of_o edessa_n it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o veronica_n be_v forget_v by_o he_o but_o that_o piece_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o yet_o know_v then_o he_o bid_v the_o emperor_n go_v among_o the_o boy_n at_o school_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v among_o they_o that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o image_n they_o will_v throw_v their_o table-book_n at_o his_o head_n because_o child_n always_o love_v picture_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v he_o be_v like_o ozias_n the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o destroy_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n it_o seem_v the_o bible_n be_v then_o a_o book_n not_o much_o study_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n for_o be_v it_o indeed_o ozias_n that_o demolish_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n and_o be_v this_o such_o a_o reproach_n to_o leo_n to_o be_v
such_o a_o answer_n for_o then_o all_o the_o folly_n and_o madness_n in_o make_v the_o gross_a image_n of_o god_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o the_o image_n themselves_o but_o in_o the_o imagination_n of_o the_o person_n that_o make_v they_o be_v it_o not_o as_o great_a in_o those_o that_o worship_v they_o with_o such_o a_o imagination_n if_o it_o be_v than_o whatever_o the_o design_n of_o the_o maker_n be_v if_o they_o be_v apt_a to_o beget_v such_o imagination_n in_o those_o who_o see_v and_o worship_v they_o they_o be_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o unlawful_a as_o t._n g._n suppose_v any_o image_n of_o god_n among_o the_o heathen_n to_o have_v be_v 4._o what_o do_v t._n g._n mean_v when_o he_o make_v those_o image_n unlawful_a which_o represent_v the_o divinity_n in_o itself_o and_o not_o those_o which_o represent_v god_n as_o he_o appear_v can_v the_o mere_a essence_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o represent_v any_o be_v otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o appear_v but_o it_o may_v be_v t._n g._n have_v find_v out_o the_o way_n of_o paint_v essence_n if_o he_o have_v he_o deserve_v to_o have_v the_o patent_n for_o it_o not_o only_o for_o himself_o but_o for_o his_o heir_n and_o executor_n for_o he_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v the_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v that_o it_o can_v be_v represent_v as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o then_o all_o other_o thing_n may_v be_v represent_v as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o appearance_n or_o else_o the_o distinction_n signify_v nothing_o petrus_n thyraeus_n a_o man_n high_o commend_v by_o possevin_n for_o for_o his_o explication_n of_o this_o matter_n say_v the_o meaning_n be_v that_o a_o image_n do_v not_o represent_v the_o nature_n but_o the_o person_n that_o be_v visible_a 16._o for_o say_v he_o when_o we_o see_v the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n we_o do_v not_o say_v we_o see_v a_o reasonable_a creature_n but_o a_o man._n very_o well_o and_o so_o in_o the_o image_n of_o the_o deity_n we_o do_v not_o see_v the_o divine_a nature_n but_o the_o divine_a person_n or_o in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o he_o become_v visible_a the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o god_n can_v be_v represent_v in_o a_o image_n and_o can_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o man_n therefore_o say_v he_o it_o be_v no_o injury_n to_o god_n to_o be_v paint_v by_o a_o image_n no_o more_o upon_o these_o principle_n than_o to_o a_o man_n bellarmin_n prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o make_v image_n of_o god_n because_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n 8._o and_o he_o may_v be_v paint_v therefore_o the_o image_n of_o god_n may_v be_v too_o for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o image_n be_v likewise_o the_o image_n of_o the_o exemplar_n those_o which_o agree_v in_o a_o three_o agree_v among_o themselves_o to_o this_o some_o answer_v that_o man_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o to_o his_o body_n but_o as_o to_o his_o soul_n which_o can_v not_o be_v paint_v but_o bellarmin_n take_v off_o this_o answer_n by_o say_v that_o then_o a_o man_n can_v not_o not_o be_v paint_v for_o he_o be_v not_o a_o man_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o outward_a lineament_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o substance_n and_o especial_o his_o soul_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v paint_v yet_o a_o man_n may_v true_o and_o proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v paint_v because_o the_o figure_n and_o colour_n of_o a_o image_n do_v represent_v the_o whole_a man_n otherwise_o say_v he_o a_o thing_n paint_v can_v never_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o true_a thing_n as_o zeuxis_n his_o grape_n do_v which_o deceive_v the_o bird_n therefore_o according_a to_o bellarmine_n reason_n that_o which_o represent_v a_o be_v according_a to_o outward_a appearance_n although_o it_o have_v a_o invisible_a nature_n yet_o be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a representation_n and_o represent_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o and_o as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o image_n to_o represent_v any_o thing_n wherein_o then_o lie_v the_o difference_n between_o make_v the_o picture_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o image_n of_o god_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v very_o short_a imperfect_a and_o obscure_a be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o picture_n of_o a_o man_n which_o can_v only_o represent_v his_o outward_a feature_n without_o any_o description_n of_o his_o inward_a substance_n or_o soul_n if_o it_o be_v far_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a resemblance_n between_o a_o picture_n of_o a_o man_n and_o his_o outward_a lineament_n but_o there_o be_v none_o between_o god_n and_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n then_o i_o ask_v what_o beauty_n argument_n do_v signify_v towards_o the_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o make_v a_o image_n of_o god_n for_o if_o god_n may_v be_v paint_v because_o man_n may_v who_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n for_o the_o image_n of_o the_o image_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o exemplar_n then_o it_o follow_v that_o man_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o he_o may_v be_v paint_v and_o so_o god_n and_o man_n must_v agree_v in_o that_o common_a thing_n which_o be_v a_o capacity_n of_o be_v represent_v which_o can_v be_v suppose_v without_o as_o real_a a_o resemblance_n between_o god_n and_o his_o image_n as_o between_o a_o man_n and_o his_o picture_n but_o t._n g._n tell_v we_o 69._o that_o they_o abhor_v the_o very_a thought_n of_o make_v any_o such_o likeness_n of_o god_n and_o all_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n allow_v be_v only_a make_v representation_n of_o some_o apparition_n or_o action_n of_o god_n in_o a_o way_n proportionable_a to_o our_o humane_a conception_n i_o answer_v 1._o it_o be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o their_o abhor_v the_o thought_n of_o any_o such_o likeness_n of_o god_n to_o see_v such_o argument_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o make_v image_n of_o god_n which_o do_v imply_v it_o 2._o those_o image_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o most_o use_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v think_v by_o wise_a man_n of_o their_o own_o church_n to_o imply_v such_o a_o likeness_n molanus_n and_o thyraeus_n mention_v four_o sort_n of_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n 16._o that_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o that_o of_o a_o old_a man_n for_o god_n the_o father_n and_o of_o christ_n in_o humane_a nature_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dove_n 2._o that_o of_o three_o person_n of_o equal_a age_n and_o stature_n 3._o that_o of_o a_o image_n of_o the_o bl._n virgin_n in_o the_o belly_n of_o which_o be_v represent_v the_o holy_a trinity_n this_o joh._n gerson_n say_v 620._o he_o see_v in_o the_o carmelites_n church_n and_o say_v there_o be_v other_o like_o it_o and_o molanus_n say_v he_o have_v see_v such_o a_o one_o himself_o among_o the_o carthusian_n 4._o that_o of_o one_o head_n with_o three_o face_n or_o one_o body_n and_o three_o head_n which_o molanus_n say_v be_v much_o more_o common_a than_o the_o other_o and_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v set_v before_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n these_o two_o latter_a those_o author_n do_v not_o allow_v because_o the_o former_a of_o they_o tend_v to_o a_o dangerous_a error_n viz._n that_o the_o whole_a trinity_n be_v incarnate_a of_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o the_o latter_a molanus_n say_v be_v a_o invention_n of_o the_o devil_n it_o seem_v then_o there_o be_v one_o invention_n of_o the_o devil_n at_o least_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o masse-book_n for_o say_v he_o the_o devil_n once_o appear_v with_o three_o head_n to_o a_o monk_n tell_v he_o he_o be_v the_o trinity_n but_o the_o two_o former_a they_o allow_v and_o defend_v waldensis_n 155._o say_v molanus_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n defend_v that_o of_o the_o three_o person_n from_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o three_o to_o abraham_n and_o thyraeus_n justify_v the_o first_o and_o the_o most_o common_a from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o consent_n of_o father_n and_o the_o h._n scripture_n and_o yet_o pope_n john_n 22._o as_o aventinus_n relate_v it_o 751._o condemn_v some_o to_o the_o fire_n as_o anthropomorphites_n and_o enemy_n to_o religion_n for_o make_v the_o very_a same_o representation_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o he_o defend_v be_v only_o of_o god_n as_o a_o old_a man_n and_o of_o the_o son_n as_o a_o young_a man_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n under_o the_o picture_n of_o a_o dove_n ysambertus_n take_v notice_n of_o this_o story_n 7._o but_o he_o say_v they_o be_v such_o image_n as_o be_v according_a to_o
which_o he_o have_v not_o the_o least_o colour_n from_o scripture_n or_o reason_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a particular_n 2._o from_o the_o intolerable_a folly_n of_o desire_v aaron_n to_o make_v that_o god_n which_o before_o he_o be_v make_v deliver_v they_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n for_o so_o the_o people_n say_v this_o be_v thy_o god_n or_o these_o be_v thy_o god_n which_o bring_v thou_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o suppose_v people_n so_o extreme_o stupid_a to_o imagine_v a_o god_n just_a then_o make_v shall_v before_o it_o be_v make_v deliver_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n but_o t._n g._n be_v a_o notable_a man_n and_o have_v make_v a_o rare_a discovery_n viz._n that_o calvin_n say_v some_o such_o thing_n before_o i_o i_o thank_v he_o for_o the_o discovery_n for_o i_o do_v assure_v he_o it_o be_v more_o than_o i_o have_v ever_o read_v in_o calvin_n but_o t._n g._n have_v a_o great_a mind_n to_o make_v calvin_n my_o master_n in_o every_o thing_n i_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o learn_v from_o a_o man_n of_o so_o great_a ability_n but_o it_o fall_v out_o unhappy_o that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v one_o thing_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o follow_a calvin_n in_o but_o it_o be_v from_o he_o that_o i_o learn_v what_o calvin_n say_v and_o if_o he_o have_v please_v he_o may_v have_v quote_v a_o author_n of_o their_o own_o for_o these_o word_n neque_fw-la enim_fw-la tam_fw-la stupidi_fw-la erant_fw-la 94._o say_v ferus_fw-la quod_fw-la crederent_fw-la aaron_n posse_fw-la facere_fw-la deum_fw-la they_o be_v not_o so_o stupid_a to_o believe_v that_o aaron_n can_v make_v a_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v very_o honest_o that_o the_o israelite_n worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o the_o calf_n but_o suppose_v calvin_n do_v say_v this_o be_v there_o ever_o the_o less_o reason_n in_o the_o say_n 155._o but_o we_o can_v imagine_v as_o sottish_a thing_n of_o they_o viz._n that_o they_o terminate_v their_o worship_n on_o the_o image_n although_o they_o deny_v any_o divinity_n to_o be_v in_o they_o be_v it_o indeed_o so_o sottish_a a_o thing_n to_o terminate_v their_o worship_n on_o the_o image_n what_o become_v then_o of_o all_o their_o divine_n who_o plead_v for_o it_o and_o say_v that_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o their_o council_n worship_v aught_o to_o be_v terminate_v on_o the_o image_n themselves_o as_o t._n g._n may_v see_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n but_o the_o scripture_n t._n g._n say_v 165._o represent_v the_o israelite_n as_o a_o people_n void_a of_o understanding_n and_o they_o be_v without_o learning_n and_o oppress_v for_o four_o hundred_o year_n together_o by_o the_o most_o idolatrous_a nation_n in_o the_o world_n and_o serve_v their_o god_n ezek._n 20.8_o i_o grant_v the_o scripture_n give_v that_o severe_a character_n of_o they_o but_o it_o be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o consider_v the_o consequence_n of_o their_o disobedience_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o next_o verse_n deut._n 32.29_o must_v we_o because_v of_o this_o imagine_v they_o to_o be_v such_o fool_n and_o sot_n that_o no_o idolater_n in_o the_o world_n can_v be_v parallel_v with_o they_o viz._n to_o make_v a_o god_n which_o do_v mighty_a thing_n for_o they_o before_o it_o be_v make_v therefore_o the_o meaning_n of_o make_v a_o god_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o make_v a_o symbol_n or_o representation_n of_o god_n and_o the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o representation_n of_o a_o egyptian_a idol_n or_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o former_a i_o prove_v 3._o from_o the_o way_n of_o worship_n use_v by_o the_o israelite_n which_o be_v a_o abomination_n to_o the_o egyptian_n exod._n 8.26_o to_o this_o t._n g._n return_v not_o the_o least_o word_n of_o answer_n but_o he_o shall_v not_o escape_v so_o for_o from_o hence_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v beyond_o contradiction_n that_o it_o be_v not_o egyptian_a idolatry_n which_o the_o israelite_n fall_v into_o for_o which_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o they_o rise_v up_o early_o on_o the_o morrow_n 32.6_o and_o offer_v burnt-offering_n and_o bring_v peace-offering_n and_o the_o people_n sit_v down_o to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v and_o rise_v up_o to_o play_v 7.41_o s._n stephen_n say_v and_o they_o make_v a_o calf_n in_o those_o day_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n unto_o the_o idol_n and_o rejoice_v in_o the_o work_v of_o their_o own_o hand_n now_o the_o burnt-offering_n and_o peace-offering_n be_v express_v exod._n 20.24_o to_o be_v their_o ox_n and_o their_o sheep_n and_o immediate_o before_o moses_n his_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mount_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o offer_v burnt-offering_n 24.5_o and_o sacrifice_v peace-offering_n of_o ox_n unto_o the_o lord_n where_o the_o very_a same_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v and_o the_o lxx_o there_o render_v the_o word_n we_o translate_v ox_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o vulg._n lat._n vitulos_fw-la the_o same_o word_n which_o be_v use_v for_o the_o golden_a calf_n now_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o repugnant_a to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n than_o such_o sacrifice_n as_o these_o for_o which_o we_o have_v this_o considerable_a testimony_n of_o horus_n in_o macrobius_n 7._o nunquam_fw-la fas_fw-la fuit_fw-la aegyptiis_fw-la pecudibus_fw-la aut_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sed_fw-la precibus_fw-la &_o ture_fw-fr solo_fw-la placare_fw-la deos._n it_o be_v never_o lawful_a for_o the_o egyptian_n to_o sacrifice_v with_o cattle_n and_o blood_n but_o only_o with_o prayer_n and_o incense_n 105._o and_o from_o thence_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o saturn_n and_o serapis_n be_v but_o late_o receive_v among_o the_o egyptian_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ptolemy_n and_o after_o they_o be_v receive_v their_o temple_n be_v without_o the_o city_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v pollute_v with_o blood_n within_o the_o city_n and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o feast_n be_v upon_o their_o sacrifice_n but_o the_o satirist_n say_v of_o the_o egyptian_n lanatis_fw-la animalibus_fw-la abstinet_fw-la omnis_fw-la 11._o mensa_fw-la nefas_fw-la illic_fw-la foetum_fw-la jugulare_fw-la capellae_fw-la anaxandrides_n in_o athenaeus_n 7._o say_v that_o a_o greek_a can_v have_v no_o conversation_n with_o a_o egyptian_a because_o the_o one_o worship_v a_o ox_n which_o the_o other_o sacrifice_v and_o herodotus_n say_v 41._o that_o the_o egyptian_n will_v not_o touch_v so_o much_o as_o the_o knife_n or_o spit_v or_o pot_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v use_v so_o great_a a_o aversion_n have_v they_o from_o those_o who_o either_o eat_v or_o sacrifice_v the_o creature_n they_o worship_v herodotus_n indeed_o say_v that_o the_o theban_n abstain_v from_o sheep_n 42._o and_o offer_v goat_n the_o mendesian_o on_o the_o contrary_n abstain_v from_o goat_n and_o offer_a sheep_n but_o this_o be_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o particular_a religion_n of_o those_o two_o province_n for_o they_o differ_v very_o much_o among_o themselves_o as_o to_o particular_a animal_n but_o all_o the_o egyptian_n agree_v as_o herodotus_n there_o say_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o osiris_n and_o isis_n now_o diodorus_n siculus_n affirm_v that_o apis_n and_o mnevis_n the_o bull_n of_o heliopolis_n and_o memphis_n be_v sacred_a to_o osiris_n 13._o plutarch_n say_v 366._o that_o the_o ox_n be_v the_o image_n of_o osiris_n and_o strabo_n that_o apis_n be_v the_o same_o with_o osiris_n and_o mela_n 9_o that_o apis_n be_v the_o deity_n of_o all_o the_o egyptian_n strabo_n give_v the_o most_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o egyptian_a worship_n 17._o and_o what_o creature_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o several_a province_n but_o he_o say_v there_o be_v three_o universal_o worship_v whereof_o the_o first_o be_v the_o ox_n and_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a practice_n not_o to_o touch_v or_o hurt_v those_o creature_n that_o be_v sacred_a among_o they_o as_o the_o ox_n be_v quite_o through_o egypt_n from_o whence_o moses_n desire_v to_o go_v into_o the_o wilderness_n to_o sacrifice_v 8.26_o for_o we_o shall_v sacrifice_v the_o abomination_n of_o the_o egyptian_n to_o the_o lord_n our_o god_n lo_o shall_v we_o sacrifice_v the_o abomination_n of_o the_o egyptian_n before_o their_o eye_n and_o will_v they_o not_o stone_n we_o i._o e._n say_v the_o targum_fw-la of_o onkelos_n because_o the_o egyptian_n worship_n oxen._n because_o lamb_n be_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o egyptian_n say_v jonathan_n if_o we_o kill_v say_v s._n hierome_n the_o thing_n which_o they_o worship_v i_o leave_v it_o now_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o any_o man_n whether_o the_o israelite_n use_v their_o accustom_a burnt-offering_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o feast_n upon_o they_o as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o
never_o have_v life_n in_o they_o but_o that_o which_o have_v life_n and_o sense_n and_o motion_n have_v a_o great_a influence_n from_o that_o divine_a wisdom_n which_o govern_v all_o thing_n therefore_o say_v he_o these_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o inferior_a representation_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a be_v than_o those_o image_n which_o be_v make_v of_o brass_n or_o stone_n by_o the_o workmanship_n of_o man_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n and_o destitute_a of_o all_o sense_n and_o understanding_n whereby_o we_o see_v that_o plutarch_n do_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n in_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n he_o before_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o folly_n of_o the_o people_n that_o worship_v the_o live_a creature_n themselves_o as_o god_n 379._o and_o thereby_o not_o only_o expose_v their_o religion_n to_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o other_o but_o lead_v some_o man_n into_o horrible_a superstition_n and_o tempt_v other_o to_o turn_v atheist_n and_o then_o he_o give_v this_o as_o the_o most_o reasonable_a account_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o animal_n according_a to_o their_o wise_a man_n who_o opinion_n ought_v most_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o religion_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_n have_v obtain_v among_o the_o gross_a idolater_n and_o if_o the_o people_n practice_n be_v excuse_v because_o the_o divine_n teach_v otherwise_o the_o most_o sottish_a egyptian_a idolater_n be_v excusable_a as_o well_o as_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o what_o be_v there_o in_o this_o principle_n of_o worship_n lay_v down_o by_o plutarch_n which_o may_v not_o be_v defend_v by_o the_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n here_o be_v 1._o a_o right_a ultimate_a object_n of_o worship_n viz._n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a be_v which_o order_n and_o govern_v all_o thing_n 2._o here_o be_v a_o representation_n of_o that_o object_n by_o the_o perfection_n derive_v from_o that_o be_v to_o a_o creature_n 3._o here_o be_v a_o right_n direct_v the_o intention_n through_o that_o representation_n to_o the_o ultimate_a object_n and_o 4._o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o worship_n be_v the_o derivation_n or_o participation_n of_o that_o perfection_n which_o represent_v god_n from_o the_o divine_a be_v and_o therefore_o this_o be_v no_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o it_o 16._o the_o only_a difficulty_n here_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o egyptian_n do_v intend_v to_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n by_o either_o sort_n of_o their_o image_n which_o be_v not_o only_o affirm_v by_o plutarch_n who_o say_v they_o understand_v by_o osiris_n the_o wise_a providence_n of_o god_n and_o by_o porphyry_n 9_o who_o say_v the_o egyptian_n by_o the_o several_a animal_n they_o worship_v do_v express_v their_o devotion_n towards_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n and_o by_o apuleius_n who_o be_v initiate_v in_o the_o egyptian_a mystery_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o metamorphosis_n 11._o osiris_n be_v call_v deus_fw-la deum_fw-la magnorum_fw-la potior_fw-la &_o majorum_fw-la summus_fw-la &_o summorum_fw-la maximus_fw-la &_o maximorum_fw-la regnator_fw-la osiris_n which_o be_v description_n of_o no_o less_o than_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o max._n tyrius_n yield_v at_o last_o that_o the_o egyptian_n do_v worship_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sin_n the_o deity_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o animal_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v by_o the_o statue_n of_o phidias_n and_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o vopiscus_n saturnino_n take_v out_o of_o a_o epistle_n of_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n which_o he_o write_v to_o servianus_n from_o egypt_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o egyptian_n wherein_o be_v these_o word_n unus_n illis_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la hunc_fw-la christiani_n hunc_fw-la judaei_n hunc_fw-la omnes_fw-la vener_n antur_fw-la &_o gentes_fw-la they_o have_v one_o god_n who_o christian_n and_o jew_n and_o all_o nation_n worship_v is._n casaubon_n suspect_v this_o passage_n but_o without_o any_o reason_n as_o salmasius_n prove_v and_o be_v apparent_a because_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n where_o he_o say_v that_o however_o they_o differ_v in_o other_o point_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o sarapis_n by_o who_o phylarchus_n in_o plutarch_n understand_v that_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o world_n 362._o and_o seguinus_n show_v from_o ancient_a coin_n and_o author_n 4._o that_o sarapis_n and_o jupiter_n ammon_n and_o jupiter_n pharius_n and_o jupiter_n rerum_fw-la omnium_fw-la potens_fw-la be_v all_o one_o thence_o the_o inscription_n d.e.o._n i.n.u.i.c.t.o._n 85._o s.e.r.a.p.i._n s.e.r.u.a.t.o.r.i._n d.e.o._n m.a.g.n.o._n s.e.r.a.p.i._n and_o that_o mention_v by_o tristan_n 190._o i.o.m._n s.a.r.a.p.i.d.i._n p.r.o._n s.a.l.u.t.e._n i.m.p._n from_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o suppose_v the_o israelite_n do_v relapse_n to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n it_o do_v not_o from_o thence_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n 17._o i_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n which_o be_v make_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n must_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v already_o concern_v that_o but_o i_o shall_v here_o make_v good_a the_o peculiar_a argument_n to_o ieroboam_n case_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o he_o do_v intend_v to_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 1._o because_o jeroboam_fw-la manifest_v no_o design_n of_o take_v the_o people_n off_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o only_o from_o the_o worship_v he_o at_o jerusalem_n for_o all_o that_o he_o say_v to_o the_o people_n be_v it_o be_v too_o much_o for_o you_o to_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n 12.28_o behold_v thy_o god_n o_o israel_n which_o bring_v thou_o up_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n if_o ieroboam_n intention_n have_v be_v to_o have_v alter_v their_o religion_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v against_o that_o and_o not_o only_o against_o the_o place_n of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v to_o they_o that_o he_o have_v no_o such_o intention_n he_o continue_v the_o same_o feast_n and_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n 164._o that_o jeroboam_n be_v end_n be_v to_o secure_v the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o himself_o and_o the_o likely_a way_n to_o effect_v it_o be_v the_o make_v they_o such_o idol_n as_o their_o father_n have_v worship_v in_o egypt_n and_o the_o wilderness_n and_o yet_o soon_o after_o t._n g._n represent_v he_o as_o a_o great_a politician_n that_o will_v not_o make_v any_o sudden_a change_n 165._o but_o can_v there_o be_v any_o change_n great_a or_o more_o sudden_a than_o to_o change_v the_o true_a god_n for_o molten_n god_n and_o devil_n as_o t._n g._n say_v he_o do_v which_o word_n if_o they_o be_v understand_v in_o t._n g_n sense_n for_o the_o egyptian_a idol_n and_o devil_n in_o they_o be_v as_o great_a a_o change_n as_o can_v be_v make_v in_o religion_n and_o too_o sudden_a to_o be_v make_v by_o such_o a_o politician_n he_o shall_v have_v begin_v the_o alteration_n in_o the_o small_a matter_n if_o he_o intend_v no_o sudden_a change_n and_o first_o have_v gain_v some_o of_o the_o great_a man_n to_o he_o to_o be_v ready_a to_o join_v with_o he_o when_o opportunity_n serve_v with_o hope_n of_o preferment_n and_o place_n at_o court_n when_o these_o be_v secure_v then_o put_v in_o some_o of_o the_o vile_a of_o the_o people_n into_o the_o priesthood_n as_o he_o do_v to_o render_v that_o sacred_a office_n mean_a and_o contemptible_a the_o better_a to_o prepare_v the_o people_n for_o a_o change_n then_o to_o send_v agent_n abroad_o to_o tamper_v with_o the_o most_o active_a among_o they_o to_o allure_v some_o and_o to_o terrify_v other_o according_o to_o their_o several_a disposition_n then_o to_o give_v liberty_n to_o those_o tender_a conscience_n that_o long_v for_o the_o onion_n and_o fleshpot_n and_o bull_n of_o egypt_n and_o when_o he_o have_v by_o degree_n prepare_v a_o considerable_a party_n that_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o adhere_v to_o he_o then_o by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o open_v the_o great_a design_n to_o they_o which_o he_o aim_v at_o all_o this_o while_n but_o it_o be_v too_o great_a a_o change_n for_o such_o a_o politician_n to_o say_v at_o the_o very_a first_o to_o they_o come_v renounce_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n without_o more_o ado_n i_o have_v set_v up_o other_o god_n for_o you_o to_o worship_n and_o i_o command_v you_o all_o
inconsistent_a with_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o since_o no_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n be_v lawful_a if_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v it_o to_o be_v so_o she_o must_v needs_o hold_v a_o error_n inconsistent_a with_o some_o truth_n most_o profound_o argue_v he_o only_o ought_v to_o have_v subsume_v as_o i_o think_v such_o logician_n as_o i._n w._n call_v it_o but_o all_o error_n be_v fundamental_a and_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n or_o that_o infallibility_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n and_o when_o he_o prove_v that_o i_o promise_v to_o renounce_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n now_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v i._n w._n that_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v bold_a any_o idolatry_n lawful_a know_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n unless_o she_o hold_v that_o some_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n i_o be_o afraid_a to_o be_v snap_v by_o so_o cunning_a a_o sophister_n and_o therefore_o i_o distinguish_v in_o time_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o hold_v any_o idolatry_n lawful_a which_o it_o judge_n to_o be_v idolatry_n or_o the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v give_v the_o real_a part_n of_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n to_o a_o mere_a creature_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n tell_v man_n it_o be_v not_o a_o part_n of_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n to_o make_v this_o plain_a even_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o i._o w._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v entertain_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n or_o of_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n which_o false_a notion_n be_v receive_v man_n may_v real_o give_v the_o worship_n that_o only_o belong_v to_o god_n to_o his_o creature_n and_o the_o utmost_a error_n necessary_a in_o this_o case_n be_v no_o more_o than_o have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n as_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n without_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n or_o that_o a_o idol_n be_v the_o representation_n only_o of_o a_o imaginary_a be_v etc._n etc._n now_o on_o these_o supposition_n no_o more_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n than_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o if_o therefore_o t._n g._n or_o i.w._n will_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v never_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o church_n to_o have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n they_o do_v something_o towards_o the_o prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o a_o contradiction_n in_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o charge_v it_o with_o idolatry_n but_o i._o w._n say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o roman_a church_n shall_v teach_v or_o hold_v any_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n 97._o whatsoever_o it_o be_v but_o she_o must_v hold_v express_o or_o implicit_o that_o some_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n such_o kind_n of_o stuff_n as_o this_o will_v make_v a_o man_n almost_o repent_v ever_o read_v logic_n which_o this_o man_n pretend_v so_o much_o to_o for_o sure_o mother_n wit_n be_v much_o better_a than_o scholastic_a fool_n such_o a_o church_n which_o commit_v or_o by_o her_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n lead_v to_o idolatry_n need_v not_o to_o hold_v i._n e._n deliver_v as_o her_o judgement_n that_o some_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o she_o command_v or_o allow_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v which_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n or_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v real_o give_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n yet_o upon_o this_o mistake_n as_o gross_a as_o it_o be_v the_o poor_a waspish_a creature_n run_v on_o for_o many_o leaf_n and_o think_v all_o that_o while_o he_o prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o a_o contradiction_n but_o the_o man_n have_v something_o in_o his_o head_n which_o he_o mean_v although_o he_o scarce_o know_v how_o to_o express_v it_o viz._n that_o in_o good_a catholic_n dictionary_n a_o fundamental_a error_n and_o a_o damnable_a error_n 101._o and_o a_o error_n inconsistent_a with_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n be_v term_n synonymous_n now_o i_o know_v what_o he_o will_v be_v at_o viz._n that_o infallibility_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n therefore_o to_o suppose_v a_o church_n to_o err_v be_v to_o suppose_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o church_n but_o will_v he_o prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o contradiction_n by_o catholic_n dictionary_n i_o beg_v his_o pardon_n for_o in_o they_o transubstantiation_n imply_v none_o but_o whosoever_o write_v against_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o many_o if_o he_o will_v prove_v i_o guilty_a of_o contradiction_n let_v he_o prove_v it_o from_o my_o own_o sense_n and_o not_o from_o they_o yet_o he_o will_v seem_v at_o last_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n etc._n especial_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o church_n be_v destructive_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n he_o say_v that_o deserve_v to_o be_v far_o consider_v by_o inquire_v into_o two_o thing_n 1._o whether_o a_o church_n allow_v and_o countenance_v the_o practice_n of_o idolacry_n can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n 2._o whether_o such_o a_o church_n can_v have_v any_o power_n or_o authority_n to_o consecrate_v bishop_n or_o ordain_v priest_n for_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o t._n g._n likewise_o object_n as_o consequent_a upon_o my_o assertion_n of_o their_o idolatry_n that_o thereby_o i_o overthrow_v all_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o be_v derive_v from_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n these_o be_v matter_n which_o deserve_v a_o far_a handle_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v speak_v to_o they_o 1._o whether_o a_o church_n may_v continue_v a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o allow_v 2._o and_o practice_v any_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n and_o to_o resolve_v this_o i_o resort_v again_o to_o the_o ten_o tribe_n suppose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v they_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n my_o business_n be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o be_v a_o true_a church_n in_o that_o time_n this_o i._o w._n deny_v 78._o say_v i_o ought_v to_o have_v prove_v and_o not_o bare_o suppose_v that_o the_o idolatry_n introduce_v by_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v not_o destructive_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o several_a protestant_n he_o say_v produce_v the_o church_n of_o israel_n to_o show_v that_o a_o true_a visible_a church_n may_v cease_v alas_o poor_a man_n he_o have_v hear_v something_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o he_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o they_o have_v produce_v this_o as_o a_o instance_n against_o the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o bring_v it_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o the_o time_n they_o fix_v upon_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n be_v when_o elias_n complain_v that_o he_o be_v leave_v alone_o in_o israel_n which_o be_v not_o when_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o calf_n but_o when_o that_o of_o baal_n prevail_v among_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n i._n e._n when_o they_o worship_v beel-samen_a or_o the_o sun_n instead_o of_o god_n now_o that_o they_o be_v a_o true_a church_n while_o they_o worship_v jeroboam_n calf_n i_o prove_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o time_n from_o jeroboam_fw-la to_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n wherein_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o calf_n be_v not_o the_o establish_a religion_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n this_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o expression_n before_o mention_v that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n depart_v not_o from_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n 31._o till_o god_n remove_v israel_n out_o of_o his_o sight_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a of_o almost_o every_o one_o of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n that_o it_o be_v say_v particular_o that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n 22.52_o 2._o that_o during_o that_o time_n god_n do_v own_v they_o for_o his_o people_n 3.3_o 18.24.28_o which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o make_v they_o a_o true_a church_n thus_o jehu_n be_v say_v to_o be_v anoint_v king_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o lord_n 9.6_o and_o there_o be_v a_o remarkable_a expression_n in_o the_o time_n of_o jehoahaz_n that_o the_o lord_n be_v gracious_a unto_o they_o 13.23_o and_o have_v respect_n unto_o they_o because_o of_o his_o covenant_n with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n and_o will_v not_o destroy_v they_o neither_o cast_v he_o they_o from_o his_o presence_n as_o yet_o will_v god_n have_v such_o
mousehole_n but_o he_o soon_o grow_v too_o big_a ever_o to_o get_v out_o again_o for_o baluzius_n say_v what_o i_o affirm_v and_o agobardus_n say_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o he_o affirm_v of_o he_o and_o in_o that_o very_a synopsis_n of_o his_o doctrine_n by_o massonus_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v we_o have_v just_o the_o contrary_a 10._o picturae_fw-la aspectandae_fw-la causâ_fw-la historiae_fw-la &_o memoriae_fw-la non_fw-la religionis_fw-la image_n be_v to_o be_v look_v on_o for_o history_n and_o memory_n sake_n but_o not_o for_o religion_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o for_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n whosoever_o it_o be_v that_o help_v t._n g._n to_o this_o citation_n i_o desire_v he_o as_o a_o friend_n that_o he_o will_v never_o trust_v he_o more_o for_o i_o will_v think_v better_o of_o t._n g._n himself_o than_o that_o he_o will_v wilful_o prevaricare_fw-la but_o if_o this_o be_v agobardus_n his_o opinion_n why_o have_v we_o it_o not_o in_o his_o own_o word_n rather_o than_o those_o of_o pap._n massonus_n who_o talk_v so_o ignorant_o and_o inconsistent_o in_o that_o very_a place_n where_o those_o word_n be_v but_o be_v not_o set_v down_o by_o he_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o agobardus_n if_o t._n g._n will_v have_v take_v no_o great_a pain_n to_o have_v read_v over_o agobardus_n his_o discourse_n of_o image_n 19.32_o he_o will_v have_v save_v i_o the_o labour_n of_o confute_v he_o about_o his_o opinion_n for_o he_o deliver_v it_o plain_o enough_o against_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n though_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o exemplar_n but_o he_o express_o allow_v they_o for_o instruction_n i_o be_o sorry_a t._n g._n make_v it_o so_o necessary_a for_o i_o to_o give_v he_o such_o home-thrusts_a for_o he_o lay_v himself_o so_o open_a and_o use_v so_o little_a art_n to_o avoid_v they_o that_o i_o must_v either_o do_v nothing_o or_o expose_v his_o weakness_n and_o want_v of_o skill_n but_o all_o this_o while_n we_o be_v get_v no_o far_a than_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o church_n of_o france_n may_v change_v its_o opinion_n after_o this_o time_n and_o assert_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o have_v be_v a_o general_n council_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o decree_n of_o it_o i_o grant_v all_o this_o to_o be_v possible_a but_o we_o be_v look_v for_o certainty_n and_o not_o bare_a possibility_n hincmarus_n of_o rheims_n supr_n a_o stout_a and_o understand_a bishop_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n die_v say_v bellarmin_n a._n d._n 882._o and_o he_o not_o only_o call_v the_o nicene_n synod_n a_o false_a general_n council_n but_o he_o make_v that_o at_o francford_n to_o be_v true_o so_o and_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o his_o be_v cite_v with_o approbation_n by_o card._n cusanus_fw-la and_o he_o condemn_v both_o faction_n among_o the_o greek_n 1._o of_o the_o iconoclast_n and_o of_o the_o nicene_n father_n in_o the_o same_o age_n live_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n who_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o recommend_v all_o the_o greek_a canon_n and_o council_n to_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o be_v alive_a say_v baronius_n a._n d._n 886._o he_o first_o translate_v the_o eight_o general_n council_n at_o which_o himself_o be_v present_a and_o when_o this_o be_v abroad_o he_o tell_v the_o pope_n what_o a_o soloecism_n it_o will_v be_v synod_n to_o have_v the_o eight_o without_o a_o seven_o ubi_fw-la septima_fw-la non_fw-la habetur_fw-la be_v his_o very_a word_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o how_o very_o little_o regard_v that_o council_n be_v in_o the_o western_a church_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v it_o be_v translate_v before_o but_o it_o be_v almost_o by_o all_o so_o much_o contemn_v that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v transcribe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o think_v worth_a read_n this_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v lay_v upon_o the_o badness_n of_o the_o translation_n he_o have_v mend_v the_o matter_n much_o when_o in_o his_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o say_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o particular_a command_n of_o pope_n hadrian_n and_o lay_v up_o in_o his_o sacred_a library_n but_o when_o he_o have_v say_v his_o utmost_a for_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o admirable_a usefulness_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o yet_o reveal_v to_o some_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n because_o they_o say_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n after_o this_o time_n come_v on_o the_o midnight_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o the_o very_a name_n of_o council_n be_v forget_v and_o man_n do_v only_o dream_v of_o what_o have_v past_a but_o all_o thing_n be_v judge_v good_a that_o be_v get_v into_o any_o vogue_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o even_o in_o that_o time_n we_o meet_v with_o some_o glittering_n of_o light_n enough_o to_o let_v we_o see_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v not_o prevail_v over_o the_o western_a church_n leo_fw-la tuscus_n who_o be_v a_o secretary_n to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n and_o live_v say_v gesner_n leo._n a._n d._n 1170._o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o schism_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n have_v these_o word_n say_v cassander_n that_o among_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o breach_n 19_o that_o synod_n be_v to_o be_v assign_v which_o be_v call_v by_o constantine_n and_o irene_n and_o which_o they_o will_v have_v call_v the_o seven_o and_o a_o general_n council_n and_o he_o add_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v even_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o year_n 1189._o be_v the_o expedition_n into_o palestine_n by_o fredericus_fw-la aenobarbus_n and_o nicetas_n acominatus_n 10._o who_o be_v a_o great_a officer_n under_o the_o greek_a emperor_n isacius_n angelus_n and_o present_a in_o the_o army_n say_v baronius_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o german_n opinion_n in_o those_o time_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n when_o say_v he_o all_o the_o greek_n have_v desert_v philippopolis_n the_o armenian_n stay_v behind_o for_o they_o look_v on_o the_o german_n as_o their_o friend_n and_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o religion_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v forbid_v among_o both_o of_o they_o which_o be_v a_o testimony_n of_o so_o considerable_a a_o person_n and_o not_o bare_o concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o divine_n but_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n do_v show_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n the_o necene_n council_n have_v not_o prevail_v all_o over_o the_o western_a church_n when_o t._n g._n affirm_v it_o do_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o reformation_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v as_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o nicon_n 151._o who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n in_o armenia_n who_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v image_n and_o their_o catholic_n bishop_n or_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v those_o that_o do_v which_o be_v confirm_v by_o what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n by_o isaac_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n 2.409_o who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n either_o of_o christ_n the_o b._n virgin_n or_o the_o saint_n and_o pet._n pithaeus_n a_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a papist_n hist._n confess_v that_o it_o be_v but_o very_o late_o that_o those_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n begin_v to_o be_v fond_a of_o image_n and_o he_o write_v that_o epistle_n wherein_o those_o word_n be_v extant_a a._n d._n 1568._o sure_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n 11._o but_o suppose_v the_o nicene_n synod_n be_v not_o own_v for_o a_o general_n council_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v very_o wise_a and_o judicious_a assembly_n to_o say_v that_o be_v to_o reflect_v on_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o great_a and_o all_o the_o western_a bishop_n in_o his_o dominion_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a their_o expression_n will_v justify_v i_o if_o i_o have_v speak_v sharp_a without_o a_o irony_n for_o in_o the_o caroline_n book_n we_o frequent_o meet_v with_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o concern_v those_o grave_a father_n 25._o ut_fw-la illi_fw-la stultissimè_fw-la &_o irrationabilitèr_fw-la putant_fw-la indoctè_fw-la &_o inordinatè_fw-la dicunt_fw-la quam_fw-la absurdè_fw-la agant_fw-la quod_fw-la magnae_fw-la sit_fw-la temeritatis_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la omnibus_fw-la sed_fw-la pene_fw-la plus_fw-la cunctis_fw-la tharasius_n delirasse_fw-la dignoscitur_fw-la 29.31_o deliramento_n plena_fw-la dictio_fw-la leonis_fw-la ut_fw-la illi_fw-la delirant_fw-la ut_fw-la illi_fw-la garriunt_fw-la ridiculosè_fw-la &_o pueriliter_fw-la dictum_fw-la infaustè_fw-fr praecipitantèr_fw-fr sive_fw-la insipienter_fw-la dementia_fw-la
ancestor_n to_o who_o we_o give_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o second_o honour_n next_o to_o the_o god_n as_o celsus_n call_v those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o due_a honour_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o low_a daemon_n 414._o which_o he_o contend_v aught_o to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o from_o which_o we_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o heathen_n do_v not_o confound_v all_o degree_n of_o divine_a worship_n give_v to_o the_o low_a object_n the_o same_o which_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v due_a to_o the_o celestial_a deity_n or_o the_o supreme_a god_n so_o that_o if_o the_o distinction_n of_o divine_a worship_n will_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n the_o heathen_n be_v not_o to_o blame_v for_o it_o 2._o if_o this_o pretence_n do_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n the_o carpocratian_a heretic_n be_v unjust_o charge_v by_o irenaeus_n epiphanius_n and_o s._n augustin_n 7._o for_o they_o be_v say_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n together_o with_o the_o philosopher_n pythagoras_n plato_n and_o aristotle_n wherein_o lie_v the_o fault_n of_o these_o heretic_n be_v it_o only_o in_o join_v the_o philosopher_n together_o with_o christ_n if_o that_o have_v be_v all_o it_o have_v be_v easy_a to_o have_v say_v that_o they_o worship_v the_o philosopher_n together_o with_o christ_n but_o they_o take_v particular_a notice_n of_o it_o as_o a_o thing_n unusual_a and_o blame-worthy_a that_o they_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v have_v from_o pilate_n which_o have_v be_v no_o wonder_n if_o there_o have_v be_v as_o many_o image_n of_o christ_n then_o extant_a as_o fevardentius_n pretend_v viz._n the_o image_n of_o christ_n take_v by_o nicodemus_n not_o i_o suppose_v when_o he_o come_v by_o night_n to_o our_o saviour_n that_o at_o edessa_n beside_o those_o which_o s._n luke_n draw_v of_o he_o if_o there_o have_v be_v so_o many_o image_n abroad_o of_o he_o in_o veneration_n among_o christian_n why_o shall_v this_o be_v pitch_v upon_o as_o a_o peculiar_a thing_n of_o these_o gnostic_n that_o they_o have_v some_o image_n paint_v other_o make_v of_o other_o matter_n which_o they_o crown_v and_o set_v forth_o or_o worship_v as_o the_o heathen_n do_v among_o which_o be_v a_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o irenaeus_n report_v it_o and_o suppose_v they_o have_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o gentile_n do_v worship_v their_o image_n wherein_o be_v they_o to_o blame_v if_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o the_o image_n be_v not_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o image_n but_o of_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o it_o and_o since_o christ_n deserve_v our_o high_a worship_n on_o this_o pretence_n they_o deserve_v no_o blame_n at_o all_o in_o give_v divine_a worship_n of_o the_o high_a degree_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ._n 3._o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v utter_o refuse_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o emperor_n although_o they_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v god_n creature_n therefore_o i_o say_v according_a to_o their_o sense_n acknowledge_v the_o saint_n to_o be_v god_n creature_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o excuse_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n from_o idolatry_n as_o in_o pliny_n epistle_n to_o trajan_n mention_v before_o one_o of_o the_o trial_n of_o christian_n be_v whether_o they_o will_v imagini_fw-la tuus_fw-la sure_fw-mi ac_fw-la vino_fw-la supplicare_fw-la use_v the_o religious_a rite_n that_o be_v then_o customary_a of_o incense_n libation_n and_o supplication_n before_o the_o emperor_n image_n this_o minucius_n call_v ad_fw-la imagine_v supplicare_fw-la to_o pray_v before_o their_o image_n which_o pliny_n say_v no_o true_a christian_n can_v ever_o be_v bring_v to_o but_o will_v rather_o suffer_v martyrdom_n than_o do_v it_o s._n hierome_n speak_v of_o nebuchadnezar_n image_n say_v daniel_n statuam_fw-la seu_fw-la imaginem_fw-la cultores_fw-la dei_fw-la adorare_fw-la non_fw-la debent_fw-la the_o worshipper_n of_o god_n ought_v not_o to_o worship_v a_o image_n let_v say_v he_o the_o judge_n and_o magistrate_n take_v notice_n of_o this_o that_o worship_v the_o emperor_n statue_n that_o they_o do_v that_o which_o the_o three_o child_n please_v god_n by_o not_o do_v by_o which_o we_o see_v it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o statue_n of_o heathen_a emperor_n which_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o but_o of_o the_o most_o pious_a and_o christian_n which_o out_o of_o the_o flattery_n of_o prince_n those_o who_o expect_v or_o receive_v honour_n be_v willing_a to_o continue_v under_o christian_a emperor_n but_o it_o be_v at_o last_o absolute_o forbid_v by_o a_o constitution_n of_o theodosius_n of_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v already_o in_o the_o discourse_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n but_o upon_o what_o reason_n come_v this_o to_o be_v account_v unlawful_a among_o christian_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o saint_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v god_n creature_n be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v think_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v otherwise_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o the_o soldier_n who_o be_v trepan_v by_o julian_n to_o offer_v incense_n to_o his_o image_n at_o the_o receive_v the_o donative_n and_o after_o they_o understand_v what_o they_o do_v be_v ready_a to_o run_v mad_a with_o indignation_n at_o themselves_o cry_v out_o in_o the_o street_n we_o be_v christian_n and_o run_v to_o the_o emperor_n desire_v they_o may_v suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o deny_v by_o that_o act_n of_o they_o as_o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o theodoret_n relate_v the_o story_n do_v imagine_v that_o julian_n be_v any_o other_o than_o one_o of_o god_n creature_n 17._o or_o that_o they_o have_v any_o belief_n of_o his_o be_v a_o god_n but_o the_o christian_n look_v on_o the_o act_n itself_o of_o offer_v incense_n as_o unlawful_a to_o be_v do_v to_o the_o image_n of_o any_o creature_n or_o to_o the_o image_n itself_o because_o it_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o mean_a sort_n viz._n the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n 4._o it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o any_o of_o god_n creature_n to_o be_v worship_v under_o the_o notion_n of_o saint_n if_o any_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o they_o which_o be_v above_o the_o rank_n of_o creature_n i._n e._n any_o of_o that_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n for_o none_o can_v have_v great_a confidence_n of_o the_o saintship_n of_o any_o person_n who_o image_n they_o worship_v those_o except_v which_o be_v reveal_v in_o scripture_n than_o many_o of_o the_o heathen_n have_v of_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o deity_n which_o they_o worship_v and_o if_o we_o observe_v the_o method_n which_o origen_n s._n cyril_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o christian_a writer_n take_v to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v evil_a spirit_n which_o they_o worship_v we_o shall_v find_v the_o great_a argument_n be_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o they_o for_o say_v they_o we_o find_v in_o scripture_n that_o good_a angel_n have_v refuse_v that_o worship_n which_o they_o seem_v so_o desirous_a of_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v just_a reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o these_o be_v not_o good_a angel_n although_o they_o firm_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o hierocles_n say_v carm._n god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v worship_v any_o other_o and_o the_o heathen_n in_o s._n augustin_n 96._o say_v peremptory_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v devil_n but_o angel_n and_o the_o servant_n of_o the_o great_a god_n so_o say_v i_o as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v worship_v under_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n or_o angel_n if_o in_o or_o at_o their_o image_n such_o thing_n be_v speak_v or_o do_v which_o tend_v to_o the_o encourage_v that_o worship_n which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n refuse_v as_o idolatry_n there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n still_o to_o suspect_v those_o be_v not_o good_a but_o evil_a spirit_n under_o who_o name_n or_o representation_n soever_o they_o appear_v for_o it_o be_v as_o easy_a for_o they_o to_o play_v the_o same_o trick_n among_o christian_n which_o they_o do_v among_o heathen_n for_o than_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v good_a spirit_n and_o why_o may_v they_o not_o do_v the_o same_o still_o if_o we_o have_v a_o full_a discovery_n of_o their_o design_n to_o impose_v upon_o the_o world_n the_o folly_n of_o man_n be_v so_o much_o the_o great_a to_o be_v abuse_v by_o they_o and_o the_o gentile_n be_v in_o that_o respect_n far_o more_o excusable_a than_o christian_n because_o god_n have_v not_o discover_v the_o cheat_n and_o artifices_fw-la of_o evil_a spirit_n to_o they_o so_o as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o we_o by_o the_o christian_a religion_n whatever_o pretence_n of_o miracle_n or_o vision_n or_o appearance_n there_o be_v if_o the_o design_n of_o they_o be_v to_o advance_v a_o way_n of_o
worship_n contrary_n to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n we_o have_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o evil_a spirit_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o they_o as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v that_o evil_a spirit_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o heathen_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o good_n 5._o the_o arrian_n believe_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o yet_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o the_o father_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o do_v give_v a_o high_a degree_n of_o worship_n to_o christ_n than_o any_o do_v to_o saint_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o do_v only_o give_v a_o degree_n of_o worship_n proportionable_a to_o the_o degree_n of_o excellency_n suppose_v to_o be_v in_o he_o far_o above_o any_o other_o creature_n whatsoever_o but_o still_o that_o worship_n be_v inferior_a to_o that_o which_o they_o give_v to_o god_n the_o father_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o person_n i_o dispute_v against_o for_o if_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o incomparable_a distance_n between_o god_n and_o the_o most_o excellent_a of_o his_o creature_n to_o attribute_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o to_o any_o creature_n then_o say_v i_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o those_o who_o believe_v one_o god_n the_o father_n to_o give_v to_o the_o son_n who_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v a_o creature_n the_o honour_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n it_o must_v be_v therefore_o on_o their_o own_o supposition_n a_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a honour_n and_o at_o the_o high_a such_o as_o the_o platonist_n give_v to_o their_o celestial_a deity_n and_o although_o the_o arrian_n do_v invocate_v christ_n and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o he_o yet_o they_o still_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o therefore_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o power_n and_o authority_n he_o have_v be_v give_v to_o he_o so_o that_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o christ_n must_v be_v inferior_a to_o that_o honour_n they_o give_v to_o the_o supreme_a god_n who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v supreme_a absolute_a and_o independent_a but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o the_o father_n by_o multitude_n of_o testimony_n already_o produce_v do_v condemn_v the_o arrian_n as_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o own_n of_o saint_n to_o be_v god_n creature_n do_v alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n and_o make_v such_o christian_n uncapable_a of_o idolatry_n 2._o i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o period_n 4._o wherein_o image_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o no_o worship_n allow_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o think_v that_o the_o forbearance_n of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v from_o the_o fear_n of_o compliance_n with_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n that_o i_o much_o rather_o believe_v the_o introduce_v of_o image_n be_v out_o of_o compliance_n with_o the_o gentile_a worship_n for_o eusebius_n in_o that_o memorable_a testimony_n concern_v the_o statue_n at_o paneas_n or_o caesarea_n philippi_n which_o he_o say_v 18._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o syrophoenician_n woman_n do_v attribute_v the_o preserve_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o peter_n and_o paul_n to_o a_o heathen_a custom_n which_o he_o say_v be_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n say_v valesius_fw-la inconsideratè_fw-la &_o imprudenter_fw-la contra_fw-la veterem_fw-la disciplinam_fw-la incautè_fw-la very_o unadvised_o and_o against_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o to_o my_o great_a amazement_n this_o place_n of_o eusebius_n be_v on_o all_o occasion_n produce_v to_o justify_v the_o antiquity_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n if_o it_o have_v be_v only_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o heathenish_a custom_n do_v by_o degree_n creep_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o it_o obtain_v ease_n and_o prosperity_n it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o it_o not_o that_o i_o think_v this_o image_n be_v ever_o intend_v for_o christ_n or_o the_o syrophoenician_n woman_n but_o because_o eusebius_n say_v the_o people_n have_v get_v such_o a_o tradition_n among_o they_o and_o be_v then_o willing_a to_o turn_v their_o image_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o they_o find_v a_o syrophoenician_n woman_n make_v her_o address_n to_o our_o saviour_n and_o a_o tradition_n be_v among_o they_o that_o she_o be_v of_o this_o place_n and_o there_o find_v two_o image_n of_o brass_n the_o one_o in_o a_o form_n of_o a_o supplicant_n upon_o her_o knee_n with_o her_o hand_n stretch_v out_o and_o the_o other_o over_o against_o she_o with_o a_o hand_n extend_v to_o receive_v she_o the_o common_a people_n see_v these_o figure_n to_o agree_v so_o lucky_o with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n present_o conclude_v these_o must_v be_v the_o very_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o woman_n and_o that_o the_o woman_n out_o of_o mere_a gratitude_n upon_o she_o return_v home_o be_v at_o this_o great_a expense_n of_o two_o brass_n statue_n although_o the_o gospel_n say_v 5.43_o she_o have_v spend_v all_o that_o she_o have_v on_o physician_n before_o her_o miraculous_a cure_n and_o it_o will_v have_v be_v another_o miracle_n for_o such_o a_o image_n of_o christ_n to_o have_v stand_v untouched_a in_o a_o gentile_a city_n during_o so_o many_o persecution_n of_o christian_n especial_o when_o asterius_n in_o photius_n say_v 271._o this_o very_a statue_n be_v demolish_v by_o maximinus_n i_o confess_v it_o seem_v most_o probable_a to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o city_n paneas_n supplicate_v to_o the_o emperor_n for_o i_o find_v the_o very_a same_o representation_n in_o the_o ancient_a coin_n particular_o those_o of_o achaia_n bythinia_n macedonia_n and_o hispania_n wherein_o the_o province_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o woman_n supplicate_v and_o the_o emperor_n hadrian_n in_o the_o same_o habit_n and_o posture_n as_o the_o image_n at_o paneas_n be_v describe_v by_o eusebius_n 2144._o and_o that_o which_o add_v more_o probability_n to_o this_o conjecture_n be_v that_o bythinia_n be_v so_o represent_v because_o of_o the_o kindness_n do_v by_o hadrian_n to_o nicomedia_n in_o the_o restore_n of_o it_o after_o its_o fall_n by_o a_o earthquake_n and_o caesarea_n be_v say_v by_o eusebius_n to_o have_v suffer_v by_o a_o earthquake_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o such_o a_o favour_n to_o the_o city_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n to_o have_v two_o such_o brass_n statue_n erect_v for_o the_o emperor_n honour_n but_o suppose_v this_o tradition_n be_v true_a it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o this_o gentile_a custom_n be_v observe_v by_o a_o syrophoenician_n woman_n in_o a_o gentile_a city_n and_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o christian_a church_n for_o eusebius_n do_v plain_o speak_v of_o gentile_n when_o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v that_o those_o gentile_n who_o receive_v benefit_n by_o our_o saviour_n shall_v do_v these_o thing_n when_o say_v he_o we_o see_v the_o image_n of_o his_o apostle_n paul_n and_o peter_n and_o christ_n himself_o preserve_v in_o picture_n be_v do_v in_o colour_n it_o be_v their_o custom_n to_o honour_v their_o benefactor_n after_o this_o manner_n i_o appeal_v to_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n whether_o eusebius_n do_v not_o herein_o speak_v of_o a_o mere_a gentile_a custom_n but_o baronius_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o greek_a will_v have_v it_o thus_o quod_fw-la majores_fw-la nostri_fw-la ad_fw-la gentilis_fw-la consuetudinis_fw-la similitudinem_fw-la quam_fw-la proximè_fw-la accedentes_fw-la 112._o at_o which_o place_n is._n casaubon_n set_v this_o marginal_a note_n graeca_n lege_fw-la &_o miraberis_fw-la but_o suppose_v this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o eusebius_n what_o be_v to_o be_v gain_v by_o it_o save_v only_o that_o the_o bring_n of_o image_n among_o christian_n be_v a_o mere_a imitation_n of_o gentilism_n and_o introduce_v the_o heathen_a custom_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n yet_o baronius_n have_v something_o more_o to_o say_v for_o this_o image_n viz._n that_o be_v place_v in_o the_o diaconicon_fw-la or_o vestry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o paneas_n it_o be_v there_o worship_v by_o christian_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v nicephorus_n 30._o who_o at_o other_o time_n he_o reject_v as_o a_o fabulous_a writer_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o philostorgius_n out_o of_o who_o nicephorus_n take_v the_o other_o circumstance_n of_o his_o relation_n be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o this_o image_n 3._o that_o he_o say_v express_o the_o contrary_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d give_v no_o manner_n of_o worship_n to_o it_o to_o which_o he_o add_v the_o reason_n for_o it_o because_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o worship_v either_o brass_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n no_o not_o